
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




• « 

■ 1 ■ 

' . 

♦ 


4 

• * 

• 

' i 




• • 'o'.l * vv ♦ 7;^,* O' 

.c° yjrii^\ o ^ yr %■. ^c° yifm^'.°o 







4 -°^ 

^ •'*•* ^ * 

:•> .aW-O.-. *“ 


• « 


• -A ^ * 



vf^O 

^ ♦ AT • 

4 '<#‘ # 

0 ® * * ♦ fv • ^ * • 4 c ® • • 4 ^ A 






» • SIbSi * * 

® • * * 

- / ,-‘ 

’* "^3 ^ “ 


^ <^o 


‘i>'Cr 


t • • 


A «» • 

* 


5'"%. 


1* .v 


A *-...• .0^ % '•••* a'^ 

> -•••, >S>* f>^ ..‘'•» O- . 4 ^ 



lP*7!i 


• ■ * 






'^‘«. ‘*Ti%** ,«,'’■ 



!> *•, 


'**.T.* aO' • 

. > * • • , <V « ^ • 

V ♦ ¥\Mm^ • "^fx S> 




o " o 


e.^f' \W^^‘ vV.>V 

aV .w., "K> a*-'’ .•“•» 'Kb ,0^ . 

^ •j«5S5^<fc'^ ^ 0 ♦j 

^ V ^eeifi//^^ . 4 a 



.HO*. 


'*..^* O'^ '^(J,*** • 

v .i:;^. \b 4?^ , • • ■ 





^ ov^eLNr* A' aV • K 'S * ^ ' 

^ ^O,,* A 

o^ 'o * *, • aA <^ -* • • • ^ A> 

®o y C-® •• 



o 

O' (^0 

O. * p it 0 A 

A'' . • • , ^ . < • o^ 

r '^fk d? • 


4 ? .y "Ky ‘.f,?.* y 

• ^ *'o • * • A ^ ^ • • « aW , . 


• ^ * • • *^o 

L « 4. ^ 


A*’ »i]^», '^jk 


0" ♦V,/r%u’. '^ .. .W^ . 



M .4*': ^'.i'#.f|P*_ 


f 


' .^ 4 .S 


.1. 




■- fj 




.iHt'- 


i*f^ 


■’q 







^■^'i V 


* • - 




HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


B(X)KS BY AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 


THE HELEN GRANT BOOKS 

Illustrated by Amy Brooks 

HELEN GRANT’S SCHOOLDAYS $1.25 


HELEN GRANT’S FRIENDS . . . . ^ . . . i.*5 

HELEN GRANT AT ALDRED HOUSE 1.25 

HELEN GRANT IN COLLEGE 1.25 

HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 1.25 


ALMOST AS GOOD AS A BOY. Illustrated by Bertha G. 

Davidson 1.25 

HEROES OF THE CRUSADES. Fifty full-page Illustrations 

from Gustave Dore 1.50 

LARRY (The $2000 Prize Story) 1.00 

THE KATHIE STORIES. Six Volumes. Illustrated. Per 

volume 1. 00 

THE DOUGLAS NOVELS. Twenty-four Volumes. Per vol. i.oo 


LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 
BOSTON 




irt v'*/ K.^. . > r , • -• . . • ■ 

1*4 . *”4 fc H ^•. ^ - -r A « 

' ■’ '* -’i'-i '' •• tJi . '^* fc, ■•>•'> 



4 » ' 


► <» » 


'%. -rr * 


■ ''-if* ' 




X 


4 * 


» 





'■ - • 't!*it~:fi \\"' \ % 


f * 

i - _ 

: \k' L ^ *- 

- iW- ■: - - 








• V r-T 
, - , x-’f >.- •%*■' ■' •*’’ 




'■4 . i '•* - . , ’^1 - . '’•■Kr »2?1*- i ?: ■■'■' ’t '4 


-^-v- n . \ 

■ »i» 


u-«.v •- 


' - V* -T 

-.1 >• . *^-^‘ i 




,<« * 






&. m 


»* ■% 




*' 

> • 


« > 


Hk* 


>r 

V * 


y 

' % 


r. 




- •/ 


:♦* f 


'^^.1 ^ = 

- ^' ■^‘‘ A/" * * *'* 

r. • >■ 

i:? ■• 









» 1 £ V • 






r -^5 


\ 


. w 




, . . iKjUS; Tv , 

• . ;4 i 

I -■* K-f -SvlwfL' '^ -•*■ 



iit 


•■ i 


•e. 




k JL ^ ^ 

l^r.. 


.ar. 

° ..• • ■. -* »C ‘‘'‘ ' ‘■''V'V -''* ji 


> V 


-*- '■<-' “■ Ts- JsLti 






f. » T 


^ l' 





They liked the same i’ictures, and studied them together 

Page 22. 





Ube ibelen ©rant asoofts 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


BY 


AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 




Author of “Helen Grant in College,” “ Helen Grant’s School- 
days,” “ In the King’s Country,” “ In Trust,” “ Larry,” 
“The Kathie Stories,” “ Almost as Good 
as a Boy,” etc. 


ILLUSTRATED BY AMY BROOKS 



BOSTON 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 


Published, August, 1907 



LIBRARY tfcorwiRrssI 
Two Cooke RecetvM 

AUG 30(90^ 


CmviuM rniM 



Copyright, 1907, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 


All rights reserved 

Helen Gkant, Seniok 


Norhjooh ?Press 

Berwick & Smith Co. 
Norwood, Mass. 

U. S. A. 


Contents 


CHAPTHR PAGE 


I. 

A Glad Return . 

• 


I 

II. 

Of Friends and Friendship 

• 


22 

III. 

The Fun of It All 

, 


44 

IV. 

A Political Discussion 

• 


65 

V. 

Friends and a Christmas Confidence 

86 

VI. 

From Different Points of 

View 


113 

VII. 

With a Poet 

. 


135 

VIII. 

In A Strait Betwixt Two 

. 


162 

IX. 

The High Resolves of Youth . 


186 

X. 

Unknown Quantities . 

. 


212 

XI. 

Through Paths Sunny and 

Shady 


239 

XII. 

Different Adjustments 

. 


267 

XIII. 

Out of Her Loyalty 

. 


294 

XIV. 

Sympathy and Unwisdom . 

. 


318 

XV. 

A Make-believe House -party 


346 

XVI. 

The Last Leaf of College 

Life 


370 


f 





I 


I i 


t 


\ 






( ' I ' « 



i 

1 


1 




4 


\ 


\ 


\ 





I 


4 


I 


I 

< •, ' 


I • > I 

, t . ' 

t, I 


. ' • ' 



I, 

• I . ' 

I V ■ 

' 


* , 

I 

l' ^ 

■ P 

. (' 


I 


* » .P'f ' t 



» 


\ 


ft 



% 


\ 


f 

• \l 


■ * 


• { 


\ 


i' 


•f, 




j I . 


s 


< 

J 





I 


i 


' . r 

1 r- . 


i 

V 




^ ,v • 
'vI^WpJ 


'ift. 


V 


Illustrations 


They liked the same pictures, and studied 

THEM TOGETHER {Page 22 ) . . Frontispiece ^ 

FACING PAGE 

It was gorgeous, indeed ! . . . . 34 
“ Lorraine, I love you very much ” . .92 
The long procession of girls looked 

CHARMING IN THEIR CAPS • AND GOWNS 
AND THE LOVELY CHAIN OF FLOWERS . 228 

She glanced out of the window with 

UNSEEING EYES 298 

Helen ran her fingers lightly over the 


KEYS 


. I 


5 

i 


Helen Grant, Senior 

CHAPTER I 

A GLAD RETURN 

‘‘Oh, Miss Grant! You have stolen a 
march upon us, and we had counted on you 
so much. We had settled upon you for class 
president. We were not going to have any 
fiasco this time, but take up the matter soberly, 
discreetly, and wisely, and you have flown 
over our heads and settled on the next branch 
of the tree of knowledge.’’ 

“ However did you do it without one of us 
mistrusting? To capture the prize, and then 
skip a whole year! Well, you were born for 
luck; and I’ve heard that was better than 
being born handsome.” 

“ Beauty, rather than wit, rules the world,” 
commented a voice sententiously. 

“ I think hard study did it. The isms and 


2 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

ologies and Greek and all do not come by 
nature,” and Helen smiled. 

And your chum isn’t coming back ? She 
would never find another girl so devoted. I 
can see why she adored you, but I can’t under- 
stand how you came to like her so well.” 

Helen flushed, and for an instant felt a trifle 
awkward. 

“ There were many nice things about her. 
She was neat and orderly, and in some ways 
I felt sorry for her. She didn’t come to col- 
lege from her own desire, but was sent rather 
against her will. And I do admire her pres- 
ent course. She has a nice lover, a young 
man making a brave struggle with circum- 
stances, and she has obtained a position to 
teach in school. They will be engaged two 
years, and meanwhile, be getting ready for 
their own home.” 

Why, that’s quite romantic in a common- 
place way ; college girls needn’t despair. That 
recalls Hilda Redick to mind. She wasn’t en- 
gaged last winter, and she was really dis- 
missed. With all the pretensions she made, 
she is doing typewriting. My cousin is in the 


A GLAD RETURN 3 

same office, and he doesn’t admire her a 
bit.” 

Typewriting and trained nursing are steps 
to matrimony. I’m not sure but that college 
is a waste of years and endeavor.” 

There was a general laugh at that. 

Well, Miss Grant, we are very sorry to 
lose you,” declared Miss Van Duyne. You 
would have been a credit to the sophomores. 
I was going to beg you for a roommate; I 
wouldn’t have bored you, nor made heavy de- 
mands upon you.” 

Thank you,” Helen squeezed Miss Van 
Duyne’s hand. 

“ And we’re all very sorry not to have you 
for our bright and shining example, — oh, no, 
exemplar is the word, I think. But do not 
hold your head so high that you can’t see 
us as we pass by. How you must have stud- 
ied!” 

A dozen or more girls had waylaid Helen 
as she turned into the oval. They were all 
sophomores. She was going on to Ames 
Hall, and a girl rushed out to meet her; it 
was Lorraine Denman. 


4 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


Oh, you dear ! I was afraid you wouldn’t 
come on that train. Girls, she’s a junior — ” 
‘‘ Oh, we’ve been congratulating her, and 
bewailing our own loss. It is too bad for us. 
Think of the eclat she might have won for us ! ” 
Lorraine linked her arm in that of Helen. 
She was an enthusiastic, but not a really effu- 
sive girl. Still, as they entered the doorway, 
she kissed Helen and said just above her 
breath, “ I’m so glad to get you back. There’s 
a room next to mine that I’ve been holding. 
The sun rises in it, and that’s exhilarating.” 

‘‘ But — if I shouldn’t pass ! ” Helen 
stopped short. 

“ Oh, you will, I know ! Miss Brooks said 
it was a sure thing.” 

“ Oh, is she here? ” 

She was. She came last night, and was 
sent for this morning. Her sister has just 
died. There was something about it — ” 
Lorraine drew her brows a little — “ her sister 
has been in a sanatorium for several years, I 
believe. I think that was why she tutored 
and did so much, and wasn’t she brave and 
cheerful ! ” 


A GLAD RETURN 5 

“ Oh ! ’’ Helen said, both in admiration and 
sympathy. 

Girls met them on the stairway, nodded, 
and some paused with a word of welcome. 
Helen knew her way; she had been in Ames 
Hall. It was not as large as the Freshmen’s 
House, the girls going to and fro were older 
and had a different air, and some of the rooms^ 
where the doors stood open were quite luxu- 
riously appointed with pictures, cushions, and 
dainty furniture. They went to Lorraine’s 
room. 

I didn’t suppose we would ever be to- 
gether, and now two years, think of it! Oh, 
you must come to love me just as well as you 
did that Trevor girl, though I’ll promise not 
to demand so much of you I Why so serious ? 
Did she take all your heart?” and Lorraine 
studied Helen’s countenance eagerly, as a 
gentle sort of gravity shadowed it. 

‘‘ I liked her because she seemed to need me. 
That sounds egotistical, doesn’t it? But I 
could help her. She was homesick and long- 
ing for her own, and I had no very own. She 
interested me because she had so much love 


6 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


in her life, — parents, brothers, and sisters, — 
and I seemed to understand how sad it was to 
be away from it all.” 

“ You’re a very generous girl, Helen, if you 
did that without love.” 

‘‘ It seems to me there must be a kind of 
election in love, even in schoolgirl love. I 
have been trying to analyze it. I suppose it 
is the warm, vagrant fancy — it isn’t friend- 
ship. That certainly is founded on esteem, on 
the pleasure of companionship, on traits in an- 
other that are satisfying. I am afraid I am 
not an enthusiastic girl. I don’t want to wear 
trinkets or wraps or ribbons for the love of the 
girl who possesses them. I could lend out 
mine when they were needed, but it would not 
intensify my regard for the girl. Perhaps I 
have not the nature to fall wildly in love. 
But I do like a good, honest, steady, depend- 
able friendship. Am I too commonplace? 
And, Lorraine, I like you very much indeed. I 
am glad to be your next neighbor.” 

Lorraine flushed with pleasure. 

“ If I had been a freshman I should have 
felt jealous of Miss Trevor. We older girls 


A GLAD RETURN 


7 

wondered a little — we thought you were so 
dissimilar. Leslie fancied she would be a great 
drain on you, but you were always so fresh 
and strong. I like strong people. I’m rather 
weak, myself. I have a longing to play ivy 
but I think it so silly. Oh, take off your hat 
and let us consider your room, and then hunt 
up your trunk! After that we will discourse 
learnedly on the difference between love and 
friendship.” 

Lorraine’s room was very pretty, and had 
an individuality; she had not overloaded it 
with trumpery. There were a few fine en- 
gravings and photographs ; her other pictures 
were in portfolios. The tea-table had some 
elegant china, the book-shelves a number of 
choice books, and there were two willow rock- 
ers, also two or three folding-chairs, in a 
corner. The window curtains were ruffled 
Swiss, but the floor rug was undeniably costly. 
It was a young girl’s cosy room. 

Helen laid her hat and wrap on the couch, 
feeling very much at home, for most of these 
adornments had been in Lorraine’s other room. 
A pleasurable emotion seemed to stir her pulse 


8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

in a gentle manner; it was like coming to an 
old friend. 

“You see we are on the easterly side, 
a trifle to the south. I like the morning 
sun.’’ 

“ I had the sunset before.” 

“ Oh, do you remember what Longfellow 
says : ‘ The setting of the sun is like the set- 
ting of a great hope.’ I like to be out-of- 
doors where you can take in all its glory. 
There is nothing sad then. But when you 
watch it slowly creeping out of a room, you 
can’t help thinking of the dying day, and it 
brings a sort of sad feeling.” 

“ I never looked at it in quite that fashion,” 
returned Helen, thoughtfully. “ After all, it 
only goes round on the other side; some one 
else has it.” 

“ But I have to say good-by to it. And the 
sunrise is joyous.” Lorraine studied her a 
moment. “If you shouldn’t care — ” 

“ I shall like it. It will bring you to mind 
the first thing.” 

“ I am so glad that we are real friends ! ” 

They walked through to the other room. It 


A GLAD RETURN 


9 

had the ordinary belongings, the study-table, 
the small set of book-shelves. 

“ I will help you arrange it. Let us send 
word about your trunk,” and she touched the 
electric button. “ Then come and have a cup 
of tea, and we will talk over vacation.” 

Helen watched the pretty deftness; Lor- 
raine was a very graceful girl. She had de- 
veloped a good deal in a year, grown taller, 
Helen thought, though she was still slim, but 
with a lithe sort of roundness. 

‘‘ Well, about the vacation? ” Helen asked. 

“We had a seaside cottage on the Jersey 
shore with several friends near by. Just above 
us was a very stylish settlement. Mother 
wouldn’t hear to real society, but there were 
girls enough to have a good, gay time in the 
usual fashion. Then father had to take a busi- 
ness journey out in Pennsylvania, and I went 
with him — and inspected two mining towns. 
It was queer and weird and quite dreadful in 
some respects. I was really afraid to go down 
in a mine; you get so full of black dust. Td 
like to write a novel about it, if I had genius 
enough. Then he took me up to Niagara, 


lO HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

which was splendid, of course, but look at 
photographs and read descriptions; I won’t 
bore you. Next summer, if all is well, he will 
take me to Canada, if I go into the seniors.” 

‘‘ As you will, of course.” 

‘‘ Oh, I couldn’t disappoint the dearest of 
fathers ! And my brother Austin enters Yale. 
Father is great on education, and he has bound 
over Austin not to get engaged until he is 
through.” 

Did he exact the same promise of you? ” 
laughed Helen. 

“ Well — in a way. Mother looks out that 
I don’t have any lovers. I’m not anxious. 
Oh, do you know that splendid Miss Brad- 
shaw was married in Paris? ” 

A quick color mounted to the edge of 
Helen’s hair. 

I had known her before at Aldred House, 
and just at the last she told me. It was all 
delightful. She came to college to escape 
another lover, and this one was truly of her 
election.” 

“ Dear me ! I wonder when we will be con- 
fiding our engagement to each other! I sup- 


A GLAD RETURN 


II 


pose most girls hope to be married. That 
Miss Coultas — you remember the amtiquarian 
— thought marriage spoiled a woman’s career. ^ 
But what if the woman doesn’t want a career? 

I don’t believe I do. I want a lot of happiness, 
and I suppose the best and sweetest comes 
through love. Victor Hugo says, ‘ Were there 
not some who loved, the sun would be ex- 
tinguished.’ But I do not think it will be in 
our time,” laughing. Does the tea suit ? 
And those are delicious wafers. I have some 
bonbons that I haven’t exhumed.” 

“ I am not a great candy girl,” remarked 
Helen. 

Are you not ? Then there is a point of 
agreement. I couldn’t eat fudge and caramels 
every night, and I don’t like messing over 
them. What about your vacation ? ” 

I first visited my friend. Miss Craven, 
who was here at Commencement. She has a 
lovely country home. I studied mornings, and 
then we drove about, walked, made calls, had 
some guests, and went up to West Point, which 
was most entertaining.” 

“ I do adore young military men. I wish 


12 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

my brother had chosen that career, but he is 
wild on chemistry. And then where?” 

“ To Newburgh to see the curiosities and 
the historic old town, then a week spent in 
the Catskills, and afterward a fortnight spent 
in study. I am to have two examinations to- 
morrow. Suppose I shouldn’t pass! What a 
fraud I’d be! Perhaps I’d better wait before 
putting the room in order. Oh, and I came 
near leaving out a week spent in the home of 
my childhood among friends and the only 
relatives I have left ! ” 

“ Why, it sounds — crowded full.” 

‘‘ It was,” and a smile played about Helen’s 
lips. 

And I’ve hosts of aunts and cousins. A 
number came down to visit us. Oh, you 
haven’t any fear that you will not pass? ” 

‘‘ I am quite sure. You see, Professor Blake 
made me out a list, and a tough one at that. 
Unless I should get rattled — ” 

'' But you seem a cool-headed girl. It was 
an immense compliment, let me tell you.” 

I think I owe a good deal of it to Miss 
Morse, and to my father’s reputation,” re- 


A GLAD RETURN 


13 

plied Helen, coloring with a variety of emo- 
tions. “ But I have studied in strenuous ear- 
nest. I did not dream of skipping a year, but 
I will say last year was easy.” 

“ And I know half a dozen girls who were 
eager for the prize. I wonder who will get 
it this year. There is a host of new fresh- 
men.” 

The trunk came up. There was a bevy of 
girls in the hall congratulating her. It seemed 
indeed like going among old friends, although 
there had been few real approaches to friend- 
ship. But with true class esprit they were 
proud of her. 

Helen unlocked her trunk and suit-case. 
There were pretty gowns to be shaken out and 
hung in the closet, dainty articles to be laid 
in the drawers, and a few pictures and flower 
vases to be put in place. 

“ This is my contribution,” said Lorraine, 
unwrapping a picture. ‘‘ You are so fond of 
Madonnas. And this is one of the modem 
ones, — the Sichel. I stood between that and 
the Gabriel Max. In one I like the mother’s 
face, in the other, the child. But this is un- 


14 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

deniably a young Jewish girl, and she looks 
as if she might have a presentiment of the 
coming years, and the child is just sweet, un- 
conscious babyhood. I have one in my room 
at home.” 

“ It is most gracious and lovely of you, and 
I hardly know how to thank you. Shall I 
tell you the story of my first Madonna?” 

“ Oh, do please ! ” Lorraine entreated. “ I 
like to hear stories of happenings in people’s 
lives, and you seem to have had no end of 
romances.” 

A flush and a smile wavered over Helen’s 
face. After all, they were romances. Was 
not life full of them, only some seemed prosaic 
in the passing? And she related the incident 
of being sent over to Hope Centre to do er- 
rands for Aunt Jane when she was a little girl 
and she had first seen the Bodenhausen Ma- 
donna in a window. And then I really knew 
nothing about pictures. I was an ignorant 
little country girl,” she added. 

‘‘ I can’t believe you were ever very igno- 
rant — of yourself. Is that a paradox?” 
laughing. ‘‘ There are people who understand 


A GLAD RETURN 

intuitively, and do not have to go to books for 
everything. The books are the helpers, of 
course. Then there are people, girls, who do 
not seem to take in anything until they have 
found it in a book. I’m just glad through 
and through that you are my neighbor. We 
shall have some nice talks this winter, and we 
shall be studying the same things. Two years ! 
Think of it!” 

Lorraine’s face was alight with enthusiasm. 

Helen wondered how she had come to be 
so well liked. 

They presently had the room in order, and it 
looked quite cosy, though Helen admitted she 
would like a pile of cushions in the corner, 
but she strictly forbade Lorraine to give her 
any. 

‘^You are a proud girl, Helen Grant, but 
some one says there is as much virtue in ac- 
cepting a favor gracefully as in bestowing one. 
Write that down in Memory’s copy-book.” 
There was a mischievous glint in her eyes, as 
she turned them on Helen in a little triumph. 
“ Now let us go out for a walk before we get 
into a dispute.” 


1 6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

There was a crowd of girls around the en- 
trance and on the steps of Garth Hall. Some 
of them rushed out and captured Helen. And 
there was Betty Gamier, her frock not quite 
long, and her hair still in a big braid behind, 
tied with a black ribbon, the girl who had won 
glory for the freshmen in the basket-ball con- 
test. 

I think we sophs are going to beat the 
juniors next time,” she laughed. My 
brother gives me great credit for playing a 
fine game, and he has been putting me 
through such a course of study that I may skip 
a class. But it was an awful experience,” and 
she made a wry face. “ I’m really afraid much 
learning will make me mad, spoil my temper 
completely. Oh, why must we be continually 
scrambling up the tree of knowledge? Well, 
— a happy year to everybody,” and she flashed 
off. 

There, too, was complacent Bessie Cochran, 
bowing and smiling to everybody, and also 
numerous freshmen getting acquainted. All 
was stir and bustle, and there was much 
laughter among the older students, while some 


A GLAD RETURN I 7 

girls Stood solitary and uncertain. Helen felt 
moved to go to them, but just then she espied 
Miss Morse. 

“ Let us cross over and speak to her,’’ said 
Helen. She wrote me such a delightful 
letter ! ” 

‘‘You must not feel compelled to drag me 
everywhere, just because we are going to be 
neighbors,” said Lorraine, mirthfully. “ Only, 
I like Miss Morse, and shall be in some of her 
classes, as well.” 

Miss Morse saw then, and turned with a 
cordial greeting. Her eyes questioned Helen. 

“ Oh, I’ve been wrestling like a good sol- 
dier ! ” said Helen. “ I do believe I am ready 
to go into battle to-morrow morning, hoping 
to keep my credit up, thanks to your interest. 
And Professor Blake was so good. He gave 
me the very hardest problems.” 

“ That’s a new way of putting goodness to 
the fore. I haven’t had any doubt of you. 
And did you see your old friend, Mr. Wal- 
ters ? ” 

“ I spent a delightful half-day with him, 
and he is so interested in your brother, and 


1 8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

longs to see him. And he hopes to make your 
acquaintance, also. I can’t make that old 
time seem real — it appears as if it must have 
been in some other life.” 

// “ Old time ! What will you say at thirty ? ” 
and a gleam of amusement crossed Miss 
Morse’s rather grave face. 

‘‘ So much has happened since then.” 

‘‘ And much more to come. We look as if 
there would be a big freshman class this year, 
but it will have some left-overs in it. Every 
year girls seem more desirous to enter col- 
lege. If they were only as ambitious to 
study! Still, a year of discipline has some 
results. What a glorious day it has been! 
Are you in the mood for a walk? I have 
been unpacking and settling until I feel abso- 
lutely stuffy, and long for a draught of this 
invigorating west wind. 

They had a delightful ramble just in the 
edge of the wood, and left college lore quite 
behind them. Miss Morse’s vacation had been 
very entertaining. ‘‘ Only,” she explained, 
J “ my brother and I wished for some young 
people. Oddly enough, we have no nieces or 


A GLAD RETURN ig 

nephews nearer than Colorado. One sister, 
older than either of us, married, and went out 
there. She died and left three children, and 
her husband married again a very nice woman, 
who has none of her own, and is not willing 
to give any of them up. And my brother is 
very fond of children. When we come to live 
together we shall open an orphan asylum.” 

Helen told of Miss Craven's proteges, and 
interested Miss Morse very much. 

‘‘ Your friend must have a very fine char- 
acter,” she said with enthusiasm. “ I am 
glad she is one of the women who know how 
to use money wisely, and — yes — I am proud 
of her being a single woman and having her 
heart set on a home. Every year, enjoyable 
homes seem falling more into disuse. Even 
the rich have three or four that they only 
stay in a certain length of time, and can have 
no real home affection or delight. We have 
come largely to have mere staying-places. So 
I am glad to hear of some real home-makers 
in the world.” 

You would like her, I am sure,” said 
Helen, eagerly. 


20 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

“ I shall be glad to see her again, and I 
^rejoice that you have such a friend.” 

Helen went to her examinations the next 
morning. Lorraine was waiting for her. 

“Oh, it is all right!” she cried with joy. 
“ I can tell it by your face.” 

Helen gave a gay little laugh. 

“ So you read faces easily. I shall have to 
be on the watch. There is one more, but if 
I had a condition, I could soon make it up.” 

“ Let us go out and see the girls ; Leslie is 
not here to welcome them. There have been 
several new appointments. I know well 
enough how to approach some girls, but I’m 
really awkward with others. And then I won- 
der if they will like me. That’s self-seeking, 
I suppose,” said Lorraine, with a half-smile. 

“ I believe it is nobler to rise superior to 
that, and think only of the duty. But it is 
inspiriting to be met half-way.” 

“ And many girls are willing to come all 
the way and bestow themselves upon you in 
a wholesome fashion. Mother is always cau- 
tioning me against hasty friendships, but I 
liked you at once.” 


A GLAD RETURN 


21 


Thank you.’^ Helen squeezed her hand. 

Girls were still coming in, many of them 
with a confident look, sure of their present 
standing. There were eager greetings; there 
were girls who stood apart, lonely ; there were 
some mothers and elder sisters intent upon 
seeing their fledglings comfortably settled, and 
full of anxiety. Students came from the ex- 
aminations with delight written on their coun- 
tenances, but there was also fear and despond- 
ence. 

What a little world it was! Helen studied 
it with a curious interest. How many of them 
really meant to do an)d:hing with life? Why 
should her thought recur to Juliet Craven and 
the lovely home that she might be an inmate 
of if she chose, a sister friend? Oh, was she 
weakening, losing her great ambitions, and 
longing for the roses and lilies of life? 


CHAPTER II 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 

Being a junior was quite different, Helen 
found. She was not altogether sure she had 
acted wisely. She knew so many of the sopho- 
mores that she felt rather strange here. 
There were numbers of older girls who in- 
dulged in a rather patronizing air, although 
they considered her a credit, and it seemed 
almost as if they took the honor of her admit- 
tance, some way. 

Well, — girls grew older, — that was it, 
and they did go through various phases. 
Sometimes, she was amazed at the changes in 
herself. 

It was really delightful to have Lorraine 
for a neighbor. They liked the same pictures, 
and Lorraine had two portfolios of engravings 
and photographs that were always a joy to 
Helen, and they studied them together until 


22 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 23 

they could almost see the interiors of the 
grand old churches, and the galleries with 
their throngs of guests and their out-of-the- 
way nooks. 

‘‘ I ought to be an artist,” Lorraine de- 
clared. “ I can’t rave over all of the old mas- 
ters, but I do see pictures that seem to charm 
my very heart out of me with a tender, long- 
ing pain. Yet, I can’t draw at all. I can paint 
a flower from a pattern. Mother has quite 
a genius for painting flowers. I can write 
tolerable verses, but when I read Tennyson 
and Jean Ingelow and both of the Rossettis, I 
put mine in the fire. You will have to do some 
work this year for the Miscellany ” 

‘‘ It will be a dry-as-dust essay.” 

Both girls laughed. 

“ I oughtn’t to be glad that you have no 
special genius, but I do feel a little relieved. 
We shall be more comfortable as friends. You 
may surpass me in studies or translations or 
anything that can be just learned, but I should 
envy a God-given genius.” 

Yet, there are several,” returned Helen. 

And I learned yesterday that Miss Aymar, 


24 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

who had the class poem, is going to have a 
volume of verses out for the holidays/’ 

“ Oh, she was a genius ! But we were not 
friends. I was always a little afraid of her. 
Her eyes were forever looking into other 
worlds. Three of the seniors have gone 
abroad to study art. Can you recall that Miss 
Rosen, with flaxen hair and German blue eyes, 
who was so great on languages? She has a 
thousand dollars a year in a New York pub- 
lishing house. Why, there were some famous 
girls in the seniors. Next year, we shall have 
to emulate them.” 

We are not going to live that just 
now.” 

In a week or two the seething settled, and 
regular work began; regular pleasures, as 
well. There were out-of-door sports planned 
for the autumn, which came in with magnif- 
icent promise. There was the usual tea to 
the freshmen ; there was the forming of socie- 
ties and clubs. 

Leslie Brooks returned in unobtrusive 
mourning. Her room was at the end of the 
corridor. The girls sympathized with her. 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 25 

but no one knew the great burden that had 
been lifted from her. First, Laura Brooks 
had a long illness, a curious brain affection, 
which by slow degrees undermined her reason. 
She was some years older than Leslie, and 
had been almost a mother to her, and when the 
last flicker of reason expired, Leslie felt 
broken-hearted. That had been a year before, 
and up to that time Leslie had hoped against 
hope. The small patrimony of the elder had 
been spent in care for her, and during the last 
year Leslie and her brother, who had taken 
a business position, not very profitable at pres- 
ent, but in the way of advancement, had econ- 
omized closely so that Laura should have the 
best of care and attention. Her physical health 
was of the most perfect until a sudden and 
dangerous illness intervened, when the bewil- 
dered brain awoke to its true heritage in the 
better land. 

Fm a senior now, to be sure,’’ she said to 
Helen, ‘‘ but I want to see more of you this 
year. I shall have some leisure.” Yet, when 
she thought of the sad event that would in the 
future relieve her of much strenuous endeavor, 


26 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

she wondered if she ought to take it thank- 
fully. 

And I want you to join our Shakespeare 
class; you are such an excellent reader.’’ 

‘‘ But — haven’t the juniors the first 
claim? ” 

“ Oh, there will be enough left for them ! 
You’ll have to go in for athletics or games. 
I do not see how you kept out of so much last 
year. But if you had taken it half in, you 
could never have skipped a class. Why that 
smile?” studying Helen with a sense of 
amusement. 

‘‘ Not at my own smartness. I was think- 
ing of Betty Gamier, and how she won the 
game for her class. She was a good student, 
too, and passed satisfactorily.” 

‘‘ She and Bertha Strong will carry all 
before them. They’ve challenged your class 
already, so you will have to look to your 
laurels.” 

‘‘ O dear, — there are so many things ! ” 
and a perplexed crease came in Helen’s fore- 
head. 

You can’t do them all, and take in the 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 27 

pleasures, too. The fun is the chicken and 
ham and salad in the sandwich, and the study 
is the dry bread, often yesterday’s ; the lessons 
that one had an awful qualm about and just 
squeezed through, resolving to be more thor- 
ough next time.” 

“ Yet, there are many delightful things in 
colleg^ life. I’d like it to last ten years, if 
my money held out. You can forget for 
awhile what must come afterward.” 

“ Miss Coultas stretches it along. She 
teaches, writes dry, statistical things, archaeol- 
ogy and the like, hears of some new thing, and 
comes back for another course. She is assist- 
ing a learned professor in Columbia College 
with a history, and is not coming back until 
the second semester. She loves to acquire, but 
I think she misses many of the real delights 
of life. I like to walk through the autumn 
woods, just for the pure pleasure, to hear the 
leaves talk — wasn’t it Burroughs who said 
that? And we ought to go out this minute. 
Let us find Lorraine^oree and take her 
along.” 

She was ready to go, but they paused to 


28 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


see the sophomores and freshmen at a tennis 
game. Bessie Cochran was flying wildly 
about, spoiling more than she gained, but when 
a girl spoke sharply to her she put on an air 
of consequence. 

“ That girl has the most self-complacency I 
ever saw,” commenced Lorraine. “ I almost 
envy her — I should so like to have a high 
opinion of myself and my belongings and my 
family. But I can’t help recalling the fact that 
there are hundreds of people, families, I mean, 
who are richer, who live in much more elegant 
style, who go abroad every year, who have 
pictures and bric-a-brac that mount up to the 
thousands, and that keeps me meek and lowly.” 

“ You wouldn’t want to be like her,” pro- 
tested Helen, energetically. 

‘‘Nol oh, no!” and a half-comical shud- 
der shook Lorraine. “ Yet, I think these ob- 
tuse people do manage to get a great deal of 
pleasure out of life. I don’t believe they 
wanted her in that tennis club, but she some- 
how slips in, just as:^she achieved the class 
presidency.” 

“ Perhaps she persuades others, some, at 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 


29 

least, because she has such a confident belief 
in herself,” returned Leslie. Fve seen that 
before. And, somehow, those people do suc- 
ceed. They skip lightly over the boggy places 
where better-trained souls hesitate and floun- 
der, and they do seem to find friends.” 

‘‘ It takes all sorts to make a world, I have 
heard,” said Lorraine, sententiously. “ Oh, 
girls, wouldn’t it be funny if we were all alike, 
and all aiming at the same thing, and there was 
no variety! Why, if there was nothing we 
could dispute about — there would be no vim 
in an argument. Yet, some people complain 
that colleges destroy individuality, like the 
Homes for children who come to look all alike 
*in gingham aprons — the inmates, I mean. 
The H^es have a little different aspect on 
the outside.” 

0 It will not be in our time,” returned Les- 
lie. “ But when you read some abstruse article 
on the waste of time of living in small families, 
of the sinful prodigality of cooking when you 
could have a concentrated tablet that would 
dissolve in your mouth and nourish you as 
you walk along, of the great caravansaries 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

where your bed is made by a machine, the 
rooms cleaned by compressed air, your clothes 
woven and sewed as if they fairly grew on 
your back — you wonder what there will be 
to do,” 

“ And the use of studying! ” 

They left the tennis court behind. Over yon- 
der was the bicycle course, and there were 
some superb riders whizzing by. There was 
also the long, smooth track where girls were 
running and leaping over hurdles. 

That picture rouses a thought in my 
mind,” began Lorraine. “ I saw you run 
several times in the spring, Helen, and you 
fairly flew, skimmed along, as if you hardly 
touched the ground. You were not all elbows 
and knees. And now you must do the juniors 
credit in something besides mere book-learn- 
ing. Isn’t it Samantha Allen who says, 
^ Every station house in life has its responsi- 
bilities?’” 

'' I learned to run when a little country 
girl,” laughed Helen. “ And to climb trees 
and walk on fence-tops without tumbling.” 

“ Yet, you didn’t haunt the Gym much last 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 


31 

year. Father insists that I shall take up easy 
stunts. He believes in a sound body for a 
sound mind.” 

They turned out of the pleasure-ground and 
plunged into the strip of woods where the 
wind rustled softly and the sunshine sifted 
through the trees flecks that looked like gay 
butterflies chasing one another about. The 
soft, mossy turf was like a velvet carpet, with 
here and there a red leaf that had ripened and 
fallen. October had come in with a glorious 
haze of Indian summer, and a warmth that 
still kept late flowers in bloom. There were 
gorgeous beds of salvia and chrysanthemums 
of nearly every shade. A bed of old-fashioned 
marigolds, in thick velvety leaves and rich 
brownish yellows with every variety of mark- 
ing, made a most effective show, and fairly 
dazzled in the sunshine. 

I wish you hadn’t gone in the seniors,” 
Lorraine began, regretfully. “ We three 
would have made a delightful trio.” 

“Why can we not make it now?” asked 
Leslie. 

“ Well, — the studies are different, — the 


^2 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

ambitions, the results, the maturity of charac- 
ter and opinions.” 

“ They do get sifted and winnowed in four 
years. Yet even the seniors have not all the 
wisdom; the professors stand above them,” 
added Leslie, laughing. 

Oh, Helen ! Did you keep in touch with 
that lovely senior who was going to Paris to 
be married ? ” 

“Miss Bradshaw? Yes, I have had two 
letters from her, one just before she was mar- 
ried, and one much longer, written from Rome. 
She is very happy, and I am sure she deserves 
it.” 

“ She was a fine girl,” returned Leslie. 
“ And I think I rejoice in every woman who 
marries judiciously and happily.” 

“Judiciously! Oh! Oh!” 

“And why not?” returned Leslie with a 
rising flush. “ I might have said wisely ; that 
would not sound so heretical. But college 
training is supposed to give you a judicial 
mind. Do either of you recall Miss Wain- 
wright, who had one of the essays on crimi- 
nology, the prevention of it, I think, — I have 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 


33 

almost forgotten already, which speaks well 
for a college memory.” 

‘‘ Well, what of her? I thought she had a 
rather severe, judicial face. If she attained 
to judgeship, I shouldn’t want to be the crimi- 
nal. But I dare say you heard she is married 
to a young clerk, who parts his hair in the 
middle and lisps a little.” 

'‘No such thing, you flippant girl. She has 
entered a law office in New York and the 
classes at Columbia.” 

“ Well, — I do not want to be a lawyer or 
a doctor. And I am not fitted for the clerical 
state, unless I should be asked to adorn some 
delightful young parson and his rectory. I 
have no ambition to teach, so I think I shall 
be a flower of the field. I like that better than 
being a lily-of-the-valley.” 

“ The field is large and the flower has a 
mission,” Leslie Brooks returned, gravely. 
Then she glanced at Helen with eyes that were 
more eloquent than words. Helen reached 
over and took her hand. 

“Don’t make me jealous!” cried Lorraine 


^4 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

with a laugh. “ Let us emerge from this 
shady way and view the sunset.” 

It was gorgeous, indeed, and the air was 
full of resinous fragrance. Helen came across 
three belated daisies. They met groups of 
laughing girls enjoying the light-hearted pleas- 
antness of college days, since they had left 
the real responsibilities in the academic halls; 
freshmen, sophomores, juniors meeting on 
equal ground. Helen enjoyed the picture they 
made. One and another spoke to her or held 
out a hand. Miss Van Duyne walked beside 
her. 

We are so disappointed. We meant you 
should be class president. I like the sopho- 
more class wonderfully well, and I suppose I 
shall like the juniors still better. But when 
I get there you will have flown up to greater 
heights. We didn’t have a very nice time last 
year, did we? And you were so devoted to 
your chum. She didn’t come back. Don’t you 
think it foolish for girls to come just one 
year ? ” 

“ She came because an aunt insisted upon 
sending her. And I think it was a good thing, 



It was gorgeous, indeed ! — Page 34 




Wf^ 

J>- 



■ v;^rV.''i?.J' ■ ‘ ■ 

'* " f *■• 'J^ 


vj.- C ■ -:Si^ ‘ 

-f" '• 1 ' - 

t I .' i* ♦ . r f . • ^ UT^* -L- 


■ ( •• 


-#”'C'* ^fi > 
- i. >. • ' r 
'h ' * .'■ ** - 

1^ */u.- 



’* . 


-r r 




’■« V'.r -/’■ - 






V ^ 




OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP ^5 

too. She seems to have taken a higher stand- 
ing in her town, is to teach school for two 
years, and then be married.” 

“ Oh, then I do not wonder she did not 
want to return ! I suppose she is very happy.” 

“ She was essentially a home girl, one of a 
family who were very dear to each other. I 
think she will have a satisfactory life, with 
a great deal of real delight in it.” 

“ Fm beginning to envy those two girls,” 
nodding to Leslie and Lorraine. ‘‘ Are you 
setting out to prove that three doesn’t spoil 
friendship? ” 

“ I do not think we have set out to prove 
anything. I liked them both last year. Miss 
Brooks was so kindly and considerate to the 
freshmen, and Miss Denman is simply charm- 
ing.” 

'' What do you suppose I told my mother ? 
I told her that I had set my heart upon one 
girl friend for next year. And now I am out 
of the running.” 

“ Why? ” Helen turned her bright, mirth- 
ful eyes upon her. 

Oh, there are so many to care for you ! 


36 HELEN grant, SENIOR 

Girl friendship is laughed about, yet my 
mother’s dearest friend was her mate at board- 
ing-school. She was mother’s bridesmaid. 
She has four children; we have five. One 
year mother visits her, the next summer Mrs. 
Colmer comes to us. We children all like her 
so much. It is a sort of ideal friendship. I’d 
like the same thing to happen to me.” 

“ Some writer says, friendship is a grand 
and august thing, and puts it on a higher 
plane than love. I think there is a good deal 
of it in the world.” 

“ I’d like a good deal of it to come my 
way.” 

How much had come her way, Helen 
thought, and wondered at it. Lorraine stood 
waiting for her. Miss Van Duyne took her 
hand from Helen’s arm and went her way. 

“ They ought to have taken that girl for 
class president,” Lorraine said. “ She has a 
style about her that carries weight. However, 
they have done very well, it is supposed. Isn’t 
it odd how soon the dark falls down? A 
moment ago the sky was resplendent in vivid- 


ness.' 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 


37 

“ If s turned a little cloudy. That gray 
mass has been drifting over from the east. 
I fancy we shall have rain to-morrow.’^ 

Oh, and the crowd was to go chestnut- 
ting! ” 

‘‘ There has been hardly frost enough yet.’’ 

‘‘ Oh, you country girl ! I do believe you 
know the times and seasons for everything to 
grow and ripen. Oh, the supper smells good, 
doesn’t it? There is an aroma of warm gin- 
gerbread in the air. It will taste better than 
ten angel cakes.” 

I think you would be surfeited on the 
eighth,” returned Helen, laughingly. 

And surely it did rain the next day. Many 
of the more heroic went out for their consti- 
tutional, but others loitered in the various 
rooms planning, telling jokes, and chaffing one 
another. The social aspect was very fascina- 
ting to Helen ; she had not taken in much of 
it last year. There were some merry girls in 
the juniors flinging quotations at each other 
and giving wrong authors. Miss Hendricks 
was prefacing her knowledgeable facts with, 
‘‘ When I was at Leipsic,” or When we were 


38 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

going through the Escurial, at such a point 
was this splendid picture,” which she could 
describe accurately. 

How much she must have travelled,” 
Helen said with a sigh of half-envy. 

Lorraine laughed. Why, she has never 
crossed the ocean.” 

“ Then it isn’t — ” true, Helen was about 
to say, but checked herself and stared at Lor- 
raine. 

The girls all know, but when they want 
some point elucidated — the picture in some 
church in Belgium, a statue at Florence, a bit 
about the Moors in Spain — they appeal to her 
at once. She is an insatiable reader, and packs 
these things in her memory. I think it came 
about when old Professor Whiting was here 
at Commencement two years ago and she was 
a freshman. He was listening to a vivid de- 
scription of boating on the Thames, and said, 
‘ My dear young lady, how delightful it is to 
meet a spectator of such a scene.’ Of course 
she explained ; she is as truthful as most girls, 
and really doesn’t sail under false colors in 
ordinary things. But we all think this rather 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 

funny. Fve seen her entertain a crowd of 
girls a whole evening.” 

“ Why doesn’t she write stories, if she has 
so much imagination? ” 

“ Oh, that’s the queer thing! People, espe- 
cially girls, are a curious conglomerate. She 
can’t write an exercise worth a pin, while she 
can do a fine translation. She declares the in- 
stant she puts pen to paper everything goes 
out of her head. Her Latin verses are terri- 
ble. She has a chum who takes down a talk 
in a kind of shorthand, and then she writes it 
over. She ought to keep a secretary, but I 
don’t know that it would be admissible.” 

“ She might make a good lecturer.” 

“ An admirable one. She really sees the 
things she reads, and she identifies herself with 
them.” 

It’s a curious gift, anyhow.” 

“ Oh, you must go to the Schubert this eve- 
ning! They want you to join. You ought to 
give your class the pleasure of your voice.” 

'' And the Shakespeare Club, the Early Eng- 
lish Club, the Emerson, and athletics and teas 
and plays. Where is the time for study?” 


40 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


“ And you are down for an article in the 
Miscellany for next month. Don’t forget 
that.” 

Helen sighed. 

There was a sudden rush through the cor- 
ridor, and the door was pushed wider open. 
A bevy of girls, fairly tumbling over each 
other, stormed an entrance. 

- We’ve just hit it ! ” exclaimed the fore- 
most girl, whose flaxen hair was always tum- 
bling about in a tendency to curl, and who 
would have been quite striking had her eye- 
brows and lashes been darker. “ And we want 
every junior to join. There were some pretty 
severe strictures on last year’s Hallowe’en, as 
you all know. It was carried to excess. It 
was disgraceful, fit only for a lot of rough 
boys ! We’re going to change the aspect of 
the revel.” 

“ I am with you there. I shouldn’t train in 
such horse-play again,” said Lorraine, rising. 
“ I’d ask you to sit down ” — and she glanced 
hesitatingly around. 

“ A cushion, or a corner, or even the middle 
of the floor,” interrupted some one. 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 


41 


The spokesman must have that/’ 

But it wasn’t altogether Louise’s idea.” 

“We all had a hand or a tongue in it. Like 
a snowball, it kept rolling through a field of 
bright thoughts — ” 

“ Mixed metaphor ! And you the club 
critic ! ” 

“ Hush ! Let me get the subject in 
hand.” 

“ I am waiting serenely,” said Lorraine. 

“ Well, it is this — ” 

“ Don’t claim it as your idea, now.” 

“ I’m not going to. Don’t worry. Worry 
is the destroyer of youth, the bane of age. It 
is to come from the whole class, if they will 
join and take an interest. The idea is to give 
the sophs and freshies a ball instead of an out- 
of-door tantarara, and to have it real rustic, 
with sunbonnets and checked aprons and half- 
a-century-old gowns, if there are such things, 
— if not, make them of furniture calico, — 
and. a country supper, pancakes, beans, roast 
pork, etc., etc.” 

“Why, I think it will be just splendid!” 


42 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

declared Lorraine. “ Everybody will join, I 
am sure.” 

“We want you to go with us to interview 
Miss Brooks and Miss Dana. Get them on 
our side, and we are all right. We can count 
on you. Miss Grant? ” 

“ Oh, yes ! ” assented Helen with a bright 
smile. 

^ “ We have interviewed Miss Castle, and we 
can have the gymnasium. Dan will take down 
the apparatus and put it up again. Polly Mun- 
son will look after the eatables. Oh, we 
have it all down to a fine point, if we can get 
enough girls to chip in for expenses ! ” 

“ But to feed such a crowd ! ” 

“ Oh, they will have had their dinners ! 
And it will be the fun, and not the feeding. 
Come, Miss Denman and Miss Grant.” 

Miss Holmes, next door, had out her card, 
“ Engaged,” but they knocked boldly. 

“ Yes, I’ll be glad to come if some one will 
help me through this trig afterward. It’s 
tougher than a hemlock knot.” 

“ I will,” assented Helen. 

“ I wanted to come and ask you, but I 


OF FRIENDS AND FRIENDSHIP 


43 

hadn’t the courage. What a well-regulated 
brain you have, while mine is of the sieve 
order,” and she squeezed Helen’s hand as they 
went to make the rounds. 


CHAPTER III 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 

It was really better that the time was lim- 
ited, and they adhered to the simplest plans. 
It was to be a truly country affair, rather 
backwoodsy. The gymnasium was trimmed 
with oak branches, interspersed with ever- 
green. Some one had unearthed great trails 
of bread and butter,” with its shining leaves 
hardly touched by frost. Paper flowers lent 
color and looked very natural, especially the 
great chrysanthemums. 

There had been a little demur among some 
of the sophomores who had planned to play 
numerous tricks on the younger class. But 
dances always were delightful. 

At one end of the gymnasium, planks were 
spread on trestles for the refreshments, and 
covered with pretty Japanese paper table- 
cloths. Eight was the hour to begin, but before 
44 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 


45 

that a motley crowd began to gather, the gro- 
tesque costumes being nearly as puzzling as a 
masquerade. Hair was arranged in all sorts of 
ways, from the tight little knob to the ornate 
pile surmounted by a grandmother’s comb. 
Sunbonnets were not wanting, and a few very 
old-fashioned scoop bonnets, two or three 
with long green veils hanging far down the 
back, were also seen. Prim bunches of gray 
curls peeped out of marvellous caps, short 
frocks with baby waists and great puffed 
sleeves, pointed waists with a high ruff about 
the neck, and some skirts distended about the 
hips by a hoop and falling in straight, full 
lines, were worn. 

“ My great-grandmother’s wedding-gown 
was made just this way. It was of pink and 
white brocade. My grandmother wore it as 
well. Mother has it packed away in a trunk, 
and I dare say it will come around in style 
again,” explained the wearer. 

There were farmer lads, with hair rolled 
under suspiciously, and smooth faces betoken- 
ing their youth, in rough blue jeans or more 
sober brown. One comparatively tall youth 


46 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Sported a blue cloth dress coat with gilt but- 
tons and a ruffled shirt-front, hair tied in a 
queue, and dancing-pumps with immense silver 
buckles. 

“ That’s Carol Saybrook,” whispered a girl. 
“ My ! doesn’t she make a splendid young 
fellow! Everybody will be crazy to dance 
with her.” 

The colored band struck up some old-fash- 
ioned tune, for the first quadrille. They had 
ransacked all the old music-books to make out 
their programme. One of their number called 
off, waving a baton vigorously. The merri- 
ment was infectious. Cheeks grew rosy, neck- 
ties seemed to lose their serene adjustment, 
and they were of many garish hues. Mascu- 
lines looked sheepishly at sweethearts and 
held fair hands in mimic adoration, stole off in 
a corner and shelled peanuts for the fair one, 
or took her to the lemonade-can and treated 
her, making a pretense of hunting up change 
in a great leathern wallet. What jigs were 
danced! Sailors’ hornpipe! Highland fling! 
and a merry crew they were. 

Miss Saybrook was certainly the beau of 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 


47 

the evening. Girls were brave enough to 
besiege her just for “ two or three turns,” and 
more than one was vexed at being refused. 

She drifted around to Helen, who was in 
a faded blue gown and pigtails, and who had 
insisted on some wallflowers being rescued. 

“ Fm trying to get around,” she said in a 
rather drawling tone, though it always had 
a broad, soft accent. “ But what is one among 
so many? Well, — we were freshmen once, 
but it seems as if every year they need being 
salted down more than once.” 

And we grow wiser with the experience, 
I suppose,” Helen returned, smilingly. 

‘‘ But they consider themselves quite supe- 
rior at first. Tm glad I had no adoring fam- 
ily to set me up on a pinnacle and believe the 
very sun rose just on purpose to light my 
superior brain. And so I wasn’t much disap- 
pointed; I aimed at no wonderful heights.” 

I suppose girls come to college from a 
great variety of motives,” Helen ventured. 
Miss Saybrook appeared rather cynical. 

Well, it seems to me most of them have 
an idea that they will soon distinguish them- 


48 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

selves. Very few do. Women, for the most 
part, are about on an average. The conceit 
gets rubbed out after a while, and they find the 
level of the hundred and one. But I forgot — 
you were not the average girl. You were very 
modest over your last year’s triumphs.” 

They surprised me as much as any one. 
I really had no thought of either,” and Helen 
flushed warmly. 

“ Did you come with a well-defined motive ? 
Oh, let us walk about and skip that quadrille! 
It is one I don’t like, the basket part, perhaps 
because I am so tall. I hate to be thumped on 
the head.” 

But you wouldn’t be.” 

Oh, I forgot my part ! ” laughing. 

You take it admirably.” With very hon- 
est appreciation. 

‘‘ I’ve done it so many times. I’m cast for 
the men’s parts always. I suppose I should 
have been one. But I should hate business, 
and I fancy every woman does, whether she is 
willing to admit it or not. What are you go- 
ing in for, a Ph. D. and a professorship ? ” 

“ Not immediately.” 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 


49 

I suppose your people were very proud of 
you,” Miss Saybrook said with a peculiar ac- 
cent that somehow touched Helen. It seemed 
to have a longing in it. 

“ I haven’t any near folks. I have only a 
few relatives and some friends.” 

Perhaps you are just as well off. And I 
suppose you have income enough to follow 
your own sweet will.” 

When my will doesn’t desire too much.” 

“ Oh ! Wasn’t your father some sort of 
high light? But they never get rich. Very 
few people earn a fortune. It seems to come 
by pure blind luck, or you marry for it.” 

“ I must earn mine,” Helen announced with 
a touch of pride. She would not sail under 
false colors. There was a general impression 
that Miss Carol Saybrook had about every- 
thing she wanted. Certainly, her attire was 
of the expensive kind. 

Perhaps it isn’t wise to come to college 
when you have to marry for it, though five of 
the last year’s seniors married almost at once.” 

The music stopped with a quick, sharp 
bang, as if the instruments had exploded. The 


50 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

long table was uncovered. Girls with caps and 
aprons began to run up and down. There was 
pushing and crowding and laughing. The 
refreshments were not all beans and pumpkin 
pie; some of the delicacies dear to the heart 
of girls had been smuggled in. Even the 
psuedo-masculines forgot their sweethearts in 
their eagerness not to lose a share of the 
feast. The appetites of all were amazing, and 
before everything had been demolished, the 
clock struck twelve. 

“ O dear ! O dear ! ” was heard with pro- 
longed wails, for though they might continue 
orgies to the wee sma’ hours in the sanctity 
of their own rooms, midnight quenched public 
entertainments. There was a scrambling for 
the last of the olives, the nuts and grapes and 
doughnuts. The lights began to glimmer and 
dropped out. 

It’s lucky we planned to have some one 
come early in the morning and look after the 
debris, for we have had fun up to the last 
minute. I never had a better time in my life, 
and you couldn’t guess who the beaux were at 
first. I never mistrusted Addie North, she 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 


51 

gave her voice such a masculine sound. O 
dear, I should have liked it to go on until 
morning! I’m not a bit sleepy.” 

“ The lights are fled, the garlands dead, 

The dancing-hall deserted,” 

travestied another as they scurried through the 
dimly lighted corridors, but there were half- 
smothered laughs coming through the tran- 
soms. 

“ It wasn’t so bad as last year ! ” declared 
one of a group of girls, who were the next 
day disporting themselves on the dry turf 
bordering the tennis court, “ Why ! nearly all 
the F’s and S’s were in disgrace. I studied the 
evening before and ran over things in the 
morning; I knew we’d be full of our fine togs 
all the afternoon. And the horrid ghost-sto- 
ries last year I Ugh ! it makes me shiver now ! 
And Carrie Dane’s fright ! Isn’t it funny that 
we do the same things year in and year out, 
and we do not believe in them, either? ” 

'' Why are we so eager to look into the 
future? If it is good, we hardly dare believe 
it; if it isn’t good, we do not believe it at all. 
And it is better fun just living along to see 


^2 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

what will turn up next. Anyway, you can’t 
help, nor hinder.” 

But if you knew of an unfortunate thing, 
you would avoid it.” 

“ Oh, we don’t always ! ” laughed some 
one. “ We do know certain consequences.” 

“ Well, I want some fun sandwiched in with 
my weighty knowledge, and we did have it 
last evening. But I just escaped by the skin 
of my teeth, or by sheer good luck, as a ques- 
tion came to me that I did know. Well, a 
miss is as good as a mile in some cases. 

‘‘ Girls, what’s next on the carpet? There’s 
Thanksgiving, and the seniors are to give a 
farce, strictly original, the work of three mas- 
ter minds. And nothing between ! How shall 
we exist ! ” 

“Nothing! Why, there’s chestnutting and 
two or three ball games and the races ! Noth- 
ing indeed ! ” Scornfully. 

“ Well, those have been talked over and 
over. A right spandy new thing that will 
excite us all and have just enough uncertainty 
to keep us wondering — ” 

“ There’s enough uncertainty as to how you 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 


53 

are going to stand at the close of the semester. 
I don’t want any more; we’re crowded full 
now. Some day our minds will burst with the 
striving after the unattainable, or the un- 
knowable, or the unrememberable.” 

There was a general laugh at that. Sadie 
Connor was always dipping into queer things 
and finding out reasons, and then combating 
them. They suddenly dropped into silence, as 
a great flock of belated birds were winging 
their way across the sky of peerless blue. The 
lawn and oval were full of drifting shadows, 
as the tall trees waved their branches and 
shook down yellow leaves that were like dainty 
birds running over the green turf. Far away 
fields and hills bathed in softened sunlight; a 
road wound round in the distance; there was 
a stillness that could be felt. 

“If I had my camera — ” began Gertie 
Hamilton, advancing toward them. “ You are 
posed like the nymphs in some Grecian grove. 
What a waste of good material! I envy you 
the peaceful mood. I’ve just been having a 
tearing discussion with Jane Ferris on our 
future President.” 


HELEN GRANT,- SENIOR 


54 

‘‘Of college or class or club?” asked a 
voice in a lazy tone. “ None of them is 
worth tearing to tatters, for you do not know 
who they will be next year.” 

“ The President of the whole country, child. 
College women should take an interest in poli- 
tics since suffrage is making some advance. 
We may be called upon to vote.” 

“ Our convictions will be settled by our 
fathers and brothers and lovers. Why should 
we worry about that ? ” 

“ Then it is time we cultivated minds of 
our own. We may not have husbands to en- 
lighten us, poor single sisteren.” 

“ A woman is supposed to be incapable of 
understanding the broad questions of political 
life — ” 

“ She isn’t.” A tall girl, with a great 
crown of bronze hair and shining hazel eyes 
that when she was moved deeply radiated 
golden lights, sprang up with alertness, her 
voice ringing. “ We have an interest. We 
have been studying some of the points in polit- 
ical economy, taxation, the tariff — ” 

“ And the Monroe Doctrine ; whether we 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 


55 

shall keep the Philippines and allow the Sul- 
tan of Sulu — is Sulii a country, or only an 
operetta ? — to have as many wives as he 
pleases,” interrupted another. 

“ Certainly, you would hardly be able to 
take an intelligent view of politics,” declared 
the first speaker, bitingly. 

“What did Miss Ferris say? She has 
opinions,” and a girl laughed merrily. 

“ And she is a radical, a Democrat, without 
endorsing her party. She believes in intellec- 
tual independence, if there is such a thing.” 

“ But don’t you think the independence a 
really noble thing? Our party, right or 
wrong, seems very partisan to me.” 

“ I should want to vote for the best man, 
irrespective of party.” 

“ But a good man might have some very 
erroneous ideas.” 

“ Query : Could a thoroughly good man 
espouse a bad cause, act on a wrong prin- 
ciple? ” 

“ History is full of such incidents. They 
may have thought themselves right. ' And to 
him that thinketh, so it is.’ I know that isn’t 


56 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

just right. I like Beatrice’s reason better — 
‘ I think it so because I think it so.’ There 
you have a woman’s philosophy in a nutshell.” 

“We might make that an excuse for every- 
thing we want to do without regard for our 
neighbor’s rights.” 

“ Girls, the dew is beginning to fall, and 
some of you have no wraps. I think we had 
better have a run about, and meet again this 
evening to form a club that is evenly balanced. 
Both sides shall be heard in argument, and we 
can discuss the chief points of both parties. 
We’ll put Miss Ferris at the head of the Demo- 
cratic side, but how will we make a choice 
among the bright and shining Republican 
lights?” 

“ Applause ! ” shouted some one, and there 
was a general clapping of hands. 

“ Three cheers for the best man, — no, — 
I mean woman ! ” 

The air rang with a merry hurrah; then 
they indulged in the college yell. The sun had 
dropped down behind the range of hills that 
were now purple-black with a glowing aureola 
on their summits. There was a slight chill in 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 

the air, and several of the group began to 
run. 

“ What do you think of the plan ? ” Lor- 
raine asked| Miss Brooks. “ Have you any 
politics?” ! 

“ Yes. Republican. And I feel quite certain 
the election will go that way. But it will be 
a very good thing if we can keep our tem- 
pers. And you know we have been going over 
some financial problems. Women really ought 
to take more interest in these things. And you, 
Miss Grant?” 

Helen gave a short laugh. “ I think Hope 
Township was generally Republican and 
strong on the tariff question. Are politics a 
matter of inheritance? ” 

“ I do believe they are mostly. I follow in 
the footsteps of my family, I confess.” 

I haven't any politics,” Lorraine admitted 
rather ruefully. 

‘‘ Then you will do for an umpire. And on 
our side we will elect Gertie Hamilton. She 
is humorous and can keep her temper. Her 
father has had two terms as a representative.” 

“ And Lois Taylor. There ought to be 


^8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

at least six on a side. Oh, look at the win- 
dows ! ” 

The lights flashed in long rows like a small 
city illuminated. Girls were huddling in the 
doorways, and quite a procession wound round 
the oval. 

“ Oh, the warmth feels good, doesn’t it ! ” 
and Lorraine shivered out the cold with a 
bright laugh. “ Let us run to the parlor until 
we hear the welcome sound of the dinner- 
bell.” 

“ I’m going to hunt up some girls and ex- 
ploit the idea of a discussion. I want to see 
how many are interested. And we can meet 
in the Gym.” 

Leslie Brooks hurried away. She was very 
fond of the junior girls, and Miss Hamilton 
was, as she expressed it, quite eager for the 
fray. She mentioned several others that she 
called strong and level-headed girls. 

Lorraine and Helen dropped on a divan that 
some one had rolled up to get the benefit of 
the cheery blaze, although it was warm enough 
anywhere about the large room. Some of the 
girls were reading, and small groups were 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 


59 

having animated discussions. Miss Ferris, a 
good student, although she had some peculiar- 
ities, sat quite by herself. She disliked to echo 
commonly received opinions, and always found 
a loophole of dissent ; a sort of protest against 
what she called arbitrary rules that were not 
needed out of childhood, since self-government 
was the order of the college. Before entering 
any contest, she went over all the arguments 
pro and con that she might not be caught nap- 
ping. Her face showed rather severe lines, 
as if it had always been turned to the serious 
side of life and despised frivolity. 

Lorraine had been studying her. She was 
not analytical and believed strongly in intui- 
tion, though she had no fancy for weak char- 
acters. She mentally decided that Gertie 
Hamilton would win in the argument. 

Helen’s thoughts went back to Uncle Jason, 
who seldom talked politics, but labored under 
the impression that every Democratic admin- 
istration had nearly ruined the country. And 
then the latest letter from Willard Bell flashed 
across her mind. The excitement of the com- 
ing election pervading New York had roused 


6o 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


him, and as he was to put in his first vote he 
was all eager interest. She had really enjoyed 
it, since it was not filled with appeals to her. 
Willard and his father were to come to New 
York for the winter. Mrs. Bell was to go to 
Bermuda to Daisy, who somehow did not get 
as strong as they had hoped. For a while she 
had enjoyed her companion very much, and 
written one glowing note that Helen had 
smiled over, that would have wounded her if 
she had loved Daisy deeply. She was glad 
for Willard to have a new interest, even if 
it was only temporary. There could be no 
Christmas invitation to the Bells’, and that re- 
lieved her. 

Just as the surnmons to dinner came, one of 
the seniors approached Miss Ferris and walked 
out with her through the corridor. 

Yes,” she said, ‘‘ yes, I will be there. 
Nine o’clock, sharp.” 

A matter like this was soon buzzed about. 
Most of the girls took it in the sense of 
amusement, but a few fell into arguments. It 
was history night after chapel, but the gym- 
nasium began to fill up promptly. It presented 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 6l 

quite a different aspect from the previous eve- 
ning ; the bars and trestles and rowing- 
machines were in place, and the end was 
shrouded in duskiness. Several girls were 
seated at a long table; the others crowded 
about, eager to learn what was to be done. 
After the preliminaries were through, the 
chairman announced the purpose of the meet- 
ing. Six girls were to be appointed on the 
Democratic side, six on the Republican, and 
each was to bring forward the most cogent 
arguments for her side. The leaders were to 
be Miss Hamilton and Miss Ferris. The de- 
bate would occupy two evenings, six speakers 
each night. Everybody in favor of this was 
requested to vote. The ayes were uproarious ; 
not a dissenting voice. They were to consider 
the remaining speakers, and vote on them 
Saturday afternoon. Each side was to select 
its strongest girl, and each girl to take up one 
of the most prominent points of her party. 

The meeting on Saturday was wildly en- 
thusiastic. There had been much electioneer- 
ing during the three days, though on the first 
ballot there was considerable scattering. 


62 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Professor Bowne, who was a pronounced 
suffragist, and several of the other teachers 
were present. 

“ I really must congratulate you upon the 
order of your meeting,” Miss Bowne said, 
graciously. “ College training is beginning to 
show in several ways. It would be possible 
to educate women politically, in spite of the 
sneers and slurs that are often flung out. They 
need a good groundwork to know where they 
stand and why this foundation is more secure 
than any other.” 

There was a sudden interest in congressional 
reports, in the books on finance, trade, taxa- 
tion. 

“ There’s such a little time that all you 
girls must send in whatever fact you find; 
anything from Carey and Porter and Calhoun 
and Mr. Gladstone and John Mill and some 
of our own senators, whatever makes for my 
side, which is free trade and lower taxation, 
and whatever interferes with freedom of in- 
dustry and the best markets. Let us get our 
first debate in order, before we go at the sec- 
ond. That will be on the night the question 


THE FUN OF IT ALL 6^ 

is settled/' and the speaker laughed. We 
shall not hear in some days unless it is a 
rousing victory for our side.” 

Girls, we ought to have an illumination 
and a procession for the side that wins. Are 
any of us brave enough to interview the pres- 
ident? ” 

They looked at each other in consternation 
at first. 

“ I think that would take more courage than 
going to the polls and dropping in a vote,” 
said one of the seniors. 

Courage to meet an emergency is one of 
the first steps toward our emancipation,” de- 
clared Miss Bowne. “ But if you will em- 
power me, I will present the case in your 
behalf.” 

‘‘ A committee of the juniors should go,” 
said Miss Ferris with decision. 

“ Oh, no ! Miss Bowne ! Miss Bowne ! ” 
cried a host of voices. 

Miss Ferris straightened herself and looked 
displeased. 

** We have the best-looking leader,” whis- 
pered Miss Brooks. And it has been said 


64 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

that women would vote for the handsomest 
candidate irrespective of merit, which is a 
libel, of course; we have more principle.” 

“ Miss Ferris wouldn’t,” Helen said, deci- 
sively. 

“ It would depend on whether her party put 
him up. Still it would be a sort of bitter pill. 
She is thoroughly honest in her beliefs.” 

‘‘ One’s beliefs may not always be right.” 
That was true enough, Helen thought. 


CHAPTER IV 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 

For a proposal beginning in jest, the plan 
of the discussion created a wonderful interest. 
The lecture-room was offered to the juniors, 
and the plan of the procession approved of 
under certain restrictions. There was to be 
no undue triumphing over the losing side. 

There was a throng going to the lecture- 
room on Saturday. The tennis meet had been 
in the morning; also the botany club. Girls 
dressed in holiday attire to do credit to “ our 
class.” There was also a sprinkling of seniors 
and a number of under classmen, women 
rather. It quite appalled the committee. 

The chairman announced the purpose of the 
meeting and introduced the first speaker. Miss 
Ferris, who glanced calmly about the audience, 
seeming in no wise disturbed by the familiar 
faces of teachers. Her black gown was just 
6S 


66 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

relieved at throat and wrists with a line of 
white. She was statuesque rather than stiff, 
and so thoroughly convinced of her own ar- 
guments that there was not the slightest hesi- 
tation in explaining what her party had done 
for the country since its earliest infancy, and 
what policies the present candidate had pro- 
posed to carry out to the great advancement 
along lines of certain prosperity. Every 
woman had an interest in this, wives, mothers, 
young women in training for the duties of life. 
She had a clear, decisive voice, and there was 
no hesitancy in her manner. Her words were 
well chosen, her arguments were clear as far 
as they went, and her air of earnest conviction 
made them apparently cover the ground. 

Miss Hamilton was more sprightly, and 
brought to the fore an inspiriting air of pa- 
triotism. She, too, had her tale of hard-won 
victories to recount, of what the party had 
saved the country from, of its glowing aims 
for the future, and she moved her audience to 
applause. 

Then followed schemes of taxation, one 
flatly contradicting the other, and both mak- 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 67 

ing points and dropping into fallacies. Plans 
of other nations in raising revenue were ex- 
ploited, and the discussion closed amid great 
applause. 

“ But I do not think you were as convinc- 
ing as you might have been, Gertie. I wanted 
Miss Ferris routed altogether.” 

“ The truth lies between two extremes,” 
she returned, sententiously. “ Fm saving up 
some of my ammunition to the last. Oh, you’ll 
be amazed at Miss Corsen’s protective tariff 
arguments! She goes way back to the times 
of Greece and quotes Aristophanes, who sati- 
rizes the Achanians, who, because they burned 
charcoal, were not ready to have free trade 
forced upon them by war. It’s simply im- 
mense. And old Carthage was strong for 
protection.” 

“ Well, but oughtn’t countries, like individ- 
uals, to improve? Don’t we know more than 
those old Carthaginians? I always feel mad 
at them because they treated Hannibal so at 
the last.” 

But our difference is between M. and N. 
Which will make the better President? 


68 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

“ The man with the better party back of 
him. After all, Congress is the great thing.” 

“ The Democratic party upheld slavery, any- 
how. I can say it outside,” and the speaker’s 
cheeks turned very red. ‘‘ I wouldn’t be 
a — ” 

“ Hush! You know we were to taboo per- 
sonalities, and slavery, and the Civil War. It 
is just the politics of to-day.” 

“ But I want the whole truth told. I 
thought of some telling points Miss Hamilton 
might have made. Men don’t scruple to say 
things, and see what scathing articles are in 
the newspapers.” 

We are going to put politics on a new 
basis, a cleaner, more generous foundation. It 
is to be principles, not men.” 

“ Not a man ! ” cried some one in a whim- 
sical tone. “ The women are to get the fat 
offices.” 

They won’t know how to fill them. They 
can’t rise to heights of political consideration.” 

“ Why, they are doing it out in the new 
States, and no great cataclysm has occurred.” 

Women are essentially narrow.” 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 


69 

“ College education is to broaden them out/* 

“ I don’t care about the broadening. 
Women will be Democrats and Republicans, 
and so long as my party beats, I shall be sat- 
isfied. Oh, girls, to think election is only a 
week and two days off ! It makes me tremble 
to think of it ! ” 

‘‘ A specimen of the new woman ! ” 

Well, I don’t care to be an old woman just 
yet. And the large-minded, public-spirited 
men are saying and printing all sorts of slan- 
ders about each other.” 

Will they pick the women candidates to 
pieces that way, and rake up all the silly and 
wrong things their fathers and grandfathers 
did? If so, I am not for women’s suffrage.” 

There were lessons and exercises to think 
about; the Christmas exams would come so 
soon afterward. But there was a distracting 
interest in the great contest now that they were 
warmed up, and they said sharp and satirical 
things to each other, some quoting from the 
papers of the day. It was rather consoling to 
pay off some old scores under this cover. 

Their second line of argument was listened 


yo HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

to with much attention and applause. If any- 
thing, the tariff speakers made the best show- 
ing. 

“ And now the great question is settled,” 
they said as they wended their way to their 
rooms, inviting compeers in to partake of tea 
and various refreshments, and talk it over. 
The little parties happily were mostly of the 
same belief, so they were the more amicable. 

Everybody made a rush for the papers the 
next morning. There was the glowing head- 
line: Great Republican Victory Assured. 
A shout went up; more than half of the 
juniors came from Republican families. 

Miss Ferris took the defeat of her party 
with great calmness. The right often fails,” 
she said with a sort of grand composure, “ but 
it wins in the end.” 

“ My idea is that one party isn’t so very 
much nearer right than the other, and it seems 
there must always be two parties.” 

I hope it will not be a bad experience for 
you girls,” said Miss Morse. “ I consider it 
a good thing, for it has set you to looking 
up some truths about your country and the 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 

methods and policies that come home to yon 
in a different manner than from the mere 
study of text-books. I was afraid at first it 
might create some disturbance, but you all 
deserve much credit. Perhaps politics for 
women may not be such an impossibility. 
Now, for the next four years, you must follow 
the politics of your party and its chief men 
and see how near they come to the campaign 
promises.’’ 

There was great rejoicing. The winning 
party had their procession. They had worked 
upon transparencies, they had borrowed flags, 
even from their less successful neighbors. 
There was a band with numerous fifes and 
several horns, with mouthpieces and even two 
large Jew’s-harps, very well played, triangles, 
and a tambourine. Every patriotic girl placed 
a light, and some several, in her window. All 
the college buildings were illuminated, and it 
was an inspiriting sight, for the successful 
candidate was a man of the highest integrity 
and irreproachable morals, worthy of the es- 
teem of the whole country. 

Although Miss Ferris took her defeat 


72 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

calmly, there was no light in her window, and 
she did not even view the merrymaking, but 
sat in her room and studied. 

One party always has to lose,” said the 
spokesman of a group of girls, philosophically. 
“ And it would be queer if we were mad at the 
other party when we lose at any of the 
games.” 

“ But there isn’t any real principle involved 
in that; only honesty and fair play.” 

“ Well, I think honesty a big principle. 
And now I’m going in for the fun of the pro- 
cession. It won’t do the defeated party any 
good for a few college girls to sit and mope 
and chew the cud of bitter reflection or disap- 
pointment.” 

The country has always been going to 
ruin under every change of administration; 
yet, it holds up its head and goes on prosper- 
ing, and I notice the men who have said bitter 
things and the men who have been berated 
are friends afterward,” said Miss Hamilton. 
“ Few of the dire predictions materialize. 
And we must remember the safeguard of hav- 
ing two parties.” 


A political discussion 


73 

“ But where a king or emperor rules — ” 
suggested a listener. 

“ Except in autocratic Russia or a govern- 
ment like Turkey, you will find two parties.” 

‘‘ Why, yes. Look at the House of Com- 
mons and the French and the Germans, and 
how the minorities make their power felt after 
awhile. But we must get ready to process. 

“ Light your lanterns, beat your drums, 

We have done the greatest sums.” 

We ! ” exclaimed a girl, scornfully. 
“ Wait until we have suffrage ! ” 

“ Fm not going to wait for anything so 
far off. ril take my fun now, and then, too, 
if there is any to be had.” 

They lighted the transparencies and lan- 
terns and marched around all the halls and 
several of the buildings, responding to cheers 
and cheering wildly themselves. They 
marched out to the president’s residence, and 
although it was a rather crisp autumn night, 
the broad piazza was filled with professors, 
post-graduates, and not a few of the seniors. 

As they paused in excellent order, being on 
their best behavior as representative college 


74 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

girls, the president stepped forward and gave 
them a little speech, quite complimentary, re- 
joicing with them on the success of their can- 
didate, as well as that of the majority of the 
country. Then the wildest of cheers went up, 
and they filed slowly by. 

“ It’s been great fun all the way through,” 
said Betty Gamier. “ If this is a taste of 
politics, I don’t wonder the men like a whole 
meal of it when they win the right to the 
feast. But I want to go in and hug a steam- 
pipe and have some hot chocolate. It’s been 
heavenly weather, though; the most beautiful 
autumn I have ever seen. And, girls, if it 
will only be nice until Saturday ! ” 

Why, we want Saturday as well. I’ve 
been tackling the second hurdle and have it 
about perfect. And, Helen Grant, you are in 
the races. You’ll have to look sharp, too.” 

“ A run to bed would be most comforting 
to me,” was the laughing reply. 

“ But you must stop and get good and 
warm.” 

They huddled over radiators, laughing and 
jesting. There was a fragrance of tea and 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 

chocolate and toasting crackers. The largest 
rooms were taking in the feasters, who sat al- 
most on each other’s knees and filled the 
floor. 

Helen had been very much occupied all 
day, and now, tired and sleepy, she tumbled 
into bed. She could not go over her lessons 
now; she must rise early the next morning, 
was her last conscious thought. 

She was enjoying college life so much 
among the juniors. The crudenesses of girl- 
hood had been toned down by new experiences 
and wider knowledge. There was more am- 
bition; there was a pervading pride in the 
honor of the college; there was more intel- 
lectual stimulus in the pleasant routine of 
study and diversion, and in the social inter- 
course. For various reasons she had not 
joined in this last so much in her freshman 
year; she had a more vivid general interest, 
and a finer degree of appreciation. She would 
find a quality she admired in a girl who might 
be quite deficient in some other line, and yet 
she liked her, and was glad to be liked in turn. 
She and Lorraine were very warm friends. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


76 

Helen slept late the next morning and had 
barely time to glance over the earliest lessons. 
There were some bad breaks in the classes, but 
no one seemed to take them deeply to heart. 
She spent her noontime going over some ex- 
ercises with Lorraine, who seemed rather lan- 
guid. ♦ 

** How generous you are,” the girl said, 
reaching over and leaning lightly on Helen’s 
shoulder. “ I hope I shall never bore you with 
my shortcomings. I wish I had your certainty 
about everything. Other girls are confident; 
you are sure.” 

‘‘ But I study to be sure. My heart was up 
in my throat this morning. I really think I 
should have missed if some points had been 
demanded of me.” 

The afternoon was all excitement again. 
Saturday was really a junior field-day, the last 
of the season, and there were plans to discuss 
and various matters to settle. Girls were ex- 
ercising, and the one anxious hope of all was 
that there would be no rain on Saturday. 

“We can’t count on this weather, for we 
have had such a bountiful supply of it. And 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 


11 

then, girls, Thanksgiving and skating and 
snow and Christmas ! ’’ 

“ And tests and worries as to how one 
stands. I wish we were back in October.” 

“ Tm ready for Christmas any time,” 
laughed a light-hearted girl. “ I don’t count 
on getting into the seniors. There’s no hurry 
for me to get through.” 

Helen had taken a decided fancy to athletics, 
while in her first year the gymnasium had 
rather bored her. She knew now it was more 
the class of girls than real lack of interest in 
the exercise. She had protested at first, how- 
ever, at being put on any of the lists, since 
there were sophomores who had done meri- 
torious work. 

All was eagerness to catch the first glimpse 
of the morning. There were long level bars 
of light with a few clouds drifting about, then 
a hazy dull-gold sun still suggestive of Indian 
summer appeared. Feet scampered up and 
down the corridor ; there were bangs at doors 
that could only be made with the heel of a 
shoe in a determined hand. Yes, it would be 
a day made to order. 


^8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

“ Take a good stout breakfast to fortify 
yourself,” advised more than one to the 
athletes. 

Spectators began to gather and occupy the 
seats in the long rectangle, friends of the 
near-by pupils. A rope was extended along 
the track to reserve plenty of room, but eager 
faces pressed closely up to it. Each girl had 
her warm adherents, and a committee had pre- 
pared prizes for the winners. 

There was some fine vaulting, and the run- 
ning jumps were very well executed. Only 
two stumbled and failed to recover promptly. 
There was a burst of clapping and applause 
that fairly rent the air, but two were so evenly 
matched that it was hard to distinguish the 
winner. 

There was a breathing space for the audi- 
ence, and guesses ran round as to who would 
be best at the hurdles. Several fell out at the 
third one, more at the fourth, and there was 
only one, who was greeted with immense ap- 
plause, at the finish. Then all eyes were 
turned to the girls in their blue suits with 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION yg 

white trimmings, ready for the starter’s sig- 
nal. 

They were off like a flash, at first in a 
straight line across, scarcely swerving, skim- 
ning lightly along, two of them using some 
unnecessary vigor and growing rosy every 
minute. All eyes were eagerly turned on them, 
for none of them seemed to gain any advan- 
tage. They had made more than half the dis- 
tance when the first one lagged a little. The 
others were cheered on by a burst of applause. 

Ada Foster will win, of course. She made 
a minute on the record yesterday, and you 
know she won for the sophomores in the tests 
with last year’s juniors. Miss Grant goes 
splendidly. Now it lies between them.” 

The second girl had lost a few paces and 
was swinging her arms like a windmill in the 
desire for recovery. The third point was 
passed. Helen, of course, desired to do credit 
to her coterie of friends, who had been so in- 
sistent that she should enter, but she had 
hardly hoped to win. She heard her com- 
panion’s step lag a trifle, and her breathing was 
more strenuous. How many times back in 


So HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Hope she had run races with the boys and 
beaten some of the best of them! She heard 
Aunt Jane’s voice again in its ungraciousness, 
“ Oh, yes, if you’d go about the work as you 
do running with the boys, it would be worth 
while!” 

Faster! faster! Helen seemed to have 
wings to her feet. The bar before her ap- 
peared to enlarge and rise up out of her reach. 
She made one grasp at it before it vanished. 
One, two, three, four, five seconds before Ada, 
flushed and wild-eyed, touched it. Helen was 
too generous to turn her face, and felt almost 
sorry for her rival as the plaudits rang out. 

The umpire stepped to the front and 
pounded lustily on it with her gavel. After 
a moment the cheering died down in eager 
attention. 

Miss Grant has broken the record by 
three seconds; won by five. We are proud of 
our new champion.” 

There was an uproar again wild enough for 
a boys’ college. Girls evidently had good 
lungs. Then they indulged in the class yell, 
and all was confusion as groups pressed for- 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 8 1 

ward to congratulate Helen and introduce her 
to that and this friend. Some of the mothers 
and sisters had come up from Bedford, and 
there were a number of masculines. 

My foot turned,” Ada was explaining to 
her circle. ‘‘ Then I gave up, although I was 
so near the goal. I’m sorry I disappointed you 
girls, and I lost my own time by two seconds. 
But you see it was just a speeding between 
ourselves, and was not as if we had challenged 
the seniors, or anything, and it really doesn’t 
count. Before next June, Miss Grant will 
likely lose it. And the prizes, you know, are 
not important.” 

Still Ada Foster was deeply mortified, for 
she had been very sure of success, and her 
aim was to hold the class championship all the 
year. 

Helen was escorted around the circle in 
triumph. There was a crowd in the gymna- 
sium when the class president, who this year 
was Miss Van Duyne, made a felicitious 
speech and distributed the prizes, which were 
not very grand, to be sure. Helen hurried to 


82 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

her room, took a good rub-down, and gowned 
herself for luncheon. 

Tm so proud of you,” Lorraine declared. 
“ And I am so glad you are my chum. Half 
the girls are envying me ! ” 

“ You’ll make me vainer than a peacock,” 
Helen replied with a bright, wholesome laugh. 

But when you look at your feet you won’t 
have to drop your plumage,” was the arch 
reply. ‘‘ You have such splendid health and 
strength, Helen, and to-day the feet deserve 
all credit.” 

‘‘ The feet had a master. I didn’t think of 
winning, truly, until that last quarter. And 
then I tried with all my might, a sort of self- 
ish might, wasn’t it ? ” 

“ Why, no. For the honor of the class you 
were to do your best.” 

‘‘ But just a foot-race ! And the many 
splendid intellectual matters one might excel 
in. I almost envy the girls who can write 
fine poems.” 

The girls were waiting in the corridor to 
squeeze her hand and say delightful things, 
and several girls were brave enough to kiss 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 83 

her. Helen had not encouraged effusiveness; 
some of the sentimental girls disgusted her. 

Now we must go to town this afternoon,” 
declared Miss Grainger. “ I want some music 
I have ordered, and Strong & Alden have a 
show of moving pictures — free at that. Let’s 
make a party and storm the town.” 

A crowd of girls eagerly assented, though 
more than one felt conscience-smitten at chos- 
ing between pleasure and study. But Satur- 
days came only once a week, while one had to 
study every day. 

Lorraine was eager to go, as she had a few 
articles to purchase. Helen really felt that she 
was pushed in the forefront by the plan, so it 
would not do for her to decline. She was 
fond of pleasure, too. 

They did have a gay time. Strong & Alden 
had almost what one might call a department 
store, an innovation in the pretty town. They 
had also a branch library, occasionally an ex- 
hibition of pictures, and a music-room, with 
a polite young clerk, an attraction to the col- 
lege girls. Moving pictures were quite a new 
thing and aroused a good deal of curiosity. 


84 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Every half-hour they were put in motion. 
Some of the girls had not seen them at all. 

They were just in time for one display. It 
did seem wonderful ; trees waving in the wind, 
birds flying, a barn-yard with cattle moving 
about, and a flock of chickens. There was also 
a regatta on the river, and the girls could 
hardly refrain from cheering the winning boat. 
Last of all was the renowned chariot-race, and 
then everybody applauded. 

They dawdled over the shopping and bought 
various ornamental things that they would be 
puzzled to find space for; then went to the 
confectioner’s to lay in a stock of sweets, and 
through into the clean, pretty parlor for 
refreshments. 

“ It is to be a Dutch treat,” announced Miss 
Van Duyne. “ No girl is to suffer for an- 
other’s extravagance, but if you are madly 
wild to treat a friend and waste your money, 
that will be your own affair.” 

Except Miss Grant. We ought all to send 
her some choice bit,” declared one girl. 

Miss Grant is my particular guest,” an- 
nounced Miss Denman. “ I am to see that 


A POLITICAL DISCUSSION 85 

she keeps herself in good order. Let us re- 
member dinner and the variety of Saturday 
night desserts, and have a due regard for our 
pocketbooks as well as our stomachs.’' 

Two or three clapped their thumb-nails in 
applause. 

‘‘ ‘ Man,’ says the sage of Ecclefechan, ^ is 
not a happy animal, his appetite for sweet 
victual is so enormous.’ Did he mean to in- 
clude women? ” 

“ I think he knew nothing about college 
girls. He could not have refrained from a 
scathing diatribe if he had.” 

“ When your mind weakens and drops 
down, a dose of Carlyle is a good tonic. You 
fight every step of the way and are the better 
for it. But to our sweets, and then home, or 
we shall be late for dinner.” 


CHAPTER V 


FRIENDS AND A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 

Helen was conscious of a desire as well as 
a preference for pretty things about her. 
Some girls made shrines of beauty out of their 
rooms, had hangings and cushions and rugs, 
a jardiniere with a pot of flowers, a tea-table 
with the choicest china they could afford, book- 
shelves with some fine editions of poets, and 
portfolios of engravings. She had been se- 
verely plain her first year, largely out of regard 
for her roommate, and then, also, she had not 
really cared for so much adornment. She 
had not spent all her allowance, as she wished 
to have a little left when her college life was 
over. But now that she had skipped one year 
she did not need to study economy so closely. 
It was a pleasure to indulge in a choice bit 
of something, although it was almost a dupli- 
cate of an article in her room at MisICraven’s, 
86 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 87 

Her social side was developing as well. She 
liked the bright talk, the gay jests, the plans, 
the desperate attempts at verse that often de- 
generated into the ridiculous, the tough trans- 
lations, the classifying of temperaments, even 
of nerves and faults, yet still keeping a scrupu- 
lous regard for the personal equation. There 
were girls, she found, who wasted their energy 
on trifles, who spent time bemoaning a diflicult 
task or problem, and then were obliged to 
hurry through with it only half-digested. 
There were girls who seemed to have come to 
college because home was dull and tiresome, 
and it was a rather fascinating way of passing 
a few years. What a curious little world it 
was ! 

Some girls went home for Thanksgiving, 
starting the night before and bound to return 
early Friday morning. There was a college 
feast, to be sure, and much eating of philo- 
penas as they lingered around the second des- 
sert. The seniors gave an amusing little play, 
and they wound up with a dance in the enter- 
tainment hall. 

And now most girls began to take stock of 


88 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

their attainments for examination. There was 
the college Miscellany to be gotten in order 
for January; also teas to be given for the 
last time, as if no one would come back after 
Christmas. The weather had come off cold, 
and there was a wild fervor of skating. The 
various plans, too, were enough to drive one 
wild, as well as the endless discussion of 
Christmas gifts, the running into Bedford for 
silk and ribbons and stamped book-covers to 
work. 

A crowd was in Miss Denman’s room in 
eager discussion. 

A girl, settled on a gray furry rug, clasp- 
ing her knees with both arms and rocking 
to and fro, her fuzzy light hair making an 
aureole about her face, stopped her motion so 
suddenly that she tilted over the girl next to 
her. 

“ I’m sick and tired of the whole thing ! It’s 
a humbug! I’ve flunked twice, I have to write 
a thesis over, my little poem has been flung 
out in disdain, and all because I’ve tried to 
work a centrepiece for my brother’s betrothed. 
She is coming to spend Christmas with us. 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 89 

and my sister really insisted that we should 
all give to her an article we had made our- 
selves. She sent me the centrepiece to work 
at odd spells; as if a collegian ever had odd 
spells except when her temper ran up to sum- 
mer heat. It’s about half-done. They are to 
be married at Easter and go to housekeeping. 
She has no end of cousins, some very well- 
to-do, although she is an only child and not at 
all rich. And there will be lots of lovely arti- 
cles given her, no doubt. I’m glad of the cut- 
glass fashion, for you don’t have to make 
that.” 

‘‘ It is a nuisance to be making things. I 
like books, if they don’t duplicate what you 
already own. And handkerchiefs are nice, 
and never do come amiss. But when you 
have a ton of friends — ” in a complaining 
tone. 

They lie heavy on you,” responded some 
one, sententiously. 

‘‘ There is quite too much present-giving 
for slim purses. Miss Grant, air your ideas.” 

‘‘ I echo yours heartily,” Helen said in an 
eager tone. ‘‘ We ought to be brave enough 


go HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

to judge and act for ourselves. I think we 
are too much afraid of what the other party 
will say. And I want to announce just here 
that I shall more than anything appreciate the 
gift of a pretty Christmas card, because I 
know it is not costly and no girl has sat up 
o’ nights to paint a picture or work a book- 
cover, and has not cudgelled her brains as to 
what she shall give me.” 

“ Bravo ! Let us pass the resolution among 
the juniors : a fine for sending anything larger 
than a Christmas card. I do really think they 
are coming in again. There were loads of 
them at Easter. Miss Grant, thanks for your 
suggestion. Girls, a card or nothing. And 
even at that high practice of economy, I don’t 
know that I shall have enough to go round. 
College isn’t a cheap place.” 

Cut the girls. Every one has a family ; 
I suppose we have a duty to them. I’m going 
home to the family bosom. I will be their 
Christmas present for the next ten days. Will 
not that be enough ? ” 

That caused a general laugh, as Hilda Lee 
turned the scale at a hundred and forty. 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE gj 

“ Girls, there will be dinner in ten minutes. 
Scamper ! ” 

Can we come back afterward ? ’’ 

No,” answered Lorraine, promptly. 
“ Helen and I have a singing practice after 
chapel, and then I have a paper to read on the 
old Hebrews that makes my head spin until 
I wish they had shared Pharaoh’s fate in the 
Red Sea.” 

The girls went reluctantly. Helen had 
changed her dress, and as she studied her 
friend said: 

'' You look tired to death, Lorraine.” 

‘‘ I am. I wish to-morrow was the last 
day.” 

‘‘ We have dissipated too much. I begin to 
realize that I am away behind. Why do you 
laugh?” 

“ I was thinking — you have to live up to 
your reputation now. You must get into the 
seniors next year, and I shall be awfully sorry, 
for I know I shall be left behind. But you 
won’t let it impair our friendship ? ” she 
added in an entreating tone. 

Why should it ? The very dear friend of 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


92 

my girlhood had no college ambitions, though 
I tried to persuade her to join me.” 

That Miss Craven? ” 

‘‘ Yes.” 

“ You are very fond of her? ” 

Lorraine had just finished the last puff on 
the top of her head and put in a comb. Helen 
clasped her arms about the slender neck. 

“ Lorraine,” in a tender tone, “ I love you 
very much. I liked you when I first guessed 
your name, and you were very sweet to me 
last year. Fm not a sentimental girl. In a 
way, I like a good many, but when it comes 
to a real preference, a real friendship, I 
couldn’t spread myself around. Maybe I’m 
narrow.” 

“ No, you are not. You are discriminating, 
I think. The girls like me a good deal, but 
I have not made many deep friendships. I 
want you; you are so strong, and somehow 
I feel weak. But I’m not going to be a drag 
on you. I’m proud of you — should be, even 
if you left me far behind.” 

But I’m not going to. We shall keep step 



“Lorraine, I love you very much.” — Page 92 






•,4 » 









' 7 ■■* ’• v'“-* 'f; 

' ^ ;; • -^ ■ i ^ ] iU 

r’ * . '* . • . 

•» .■'■fj'^' 'W.' 


.i - 


- «5 



I , 


It J ■ 


t- 


Z 




'^’T 

MtflV sVk' * 


’ ’A- 

■■■ ^ 





f.ji 




•. / flriTT^ ^ - '• 



.*9 


Vf 


.rfc '1ft 


►t, 


« ^ 




.H 


I'Ti '. 


•« u 


v 



nri'^ J-'® 

f'bfc . ■%i/ ■ 


ir 





K ^ 


. i o -, 

^ 1 


• 1? 


» « 










jT 


<1. 








«. tr 








^ * »* S 

-•* '--■' 

C n-r 


•*»■■ 


P \ ^ 


V 



u- 


!>> 


r: 


■• I 


ii ■ft. 


a 






1 : iP’ 


* * ’ >!■ >} ■ A 


it 


V* . 







%/• 



j» tj 


T % 


• t 







^Li* .^, X: 


irf'i ^f>?ii.'! . :■ 
' At -- 





A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 


93 

and enter the seniors together. We shall have 
a good strong friendship because — 

‘‘ Well, because what? ” 

‘‘ Neither of us is really exigent.” 

“ Oh, I think I am ! Did you ever imagine 
how it would be if some one loved you with 
all her mind and strength and you felt so 
secure that you knew nothing could change 
the regard? That is one point that perplexes 
me. Tve seen so many of these warm friend- 
ships drop out, die of their own accord, and 
then I wonder if I could hold any one. Our 
ideals develop, we ask more. Perhaps that is 
the insight into character that education and 
experience brings about.” 

‘‘ I wonder if I could be any one's ideal ; ” 
Helen flushed. 

“ The girls will make a heroine of you. Oh, 
you will see! Fm not cynical, but I haven’t 
abounding faith in these rapturous prefer- 
ences.” 

“ Oh, you need not be afraid ! ” 

‘‘ They will want you to go in everything, 
to join societies, and all that. Oh, yes, you 
are the sort of girl that people take pride in! 


g4 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Miss Morse thinks you superior. And there 
was that Miss Bradshaw; you must have im- 
pressed yourself strongly upon her mind. And 
Leslie Brooks admires you. She has been 
carrying a heavy burden, and I think it isn’t 
quite lifted yet. I could love her dearly. Oh, 
you must think me silly! and there’s the 
bell.” 

She hurried into a gown and went down- 
stairs. The juniors had a great many nice 
society ways that made Helen think often 
of Aldred House. 

After chapel they sang some of the music 
of the Holy City. Lorraine’s eyes had in them 
a suspicious glitter that touched Helen, who 
felt how near the tears were. She was very 
pale, and there was a sort of exalted look in 
her face. Was it the music that had moved 
her so? 

“ What a splendid voice you have, Miss 
Grant. I wish after the holidays you would 
join our musical circle. We have some fine 
voices, and about Easter mean to give a sort 
of classic concert. I can’t endure those trivial 
foolish things; even our college songs might 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 

be of a little higher degree, don’t you think 
so?” 

I have not much spare time and belong 
to one club already. There seem so many 
things — ” 

“You must throw over the non-essentials. 
I mean to propose you, anyhow. We are go- 
ing to take up Handel for our next study.” 

The crush of girls intervened ; it was com- 
plimentary, and Miss Evarts was in training 
for a musical professor and had published 
some fine songs of the higher order. 

“ Come in and have some tea with us ! ” 
cried the head of another group. “ We want 
you in our society; we’re going to study up 
the political condition of the country, and 
what difference, if any, woman’s suffrage will 
make. It’s not late — ” 

“ But I have lessons and lessons,” and 
Helen almost pulled herself away by force. 

“ I told you how it would be,” and Lorraine 
gave a faint sort of smile that evinced lack of 
strength rather than disapproval. 

Helen gave a bright laugh, as they both 
went to Lorraine’s room. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


96 

Now I shall make some tea.” 

‘‘ You will do nothing of the kind,” said 
Helen. “ Professor Blake doesn’t approve of 
such dissipation. You are to sit here pillowed 
in the steamer-chair, and I am going to read 
about the wanderings and servitude of the old 
Hebrews. You will not go to sleep, but pay 
good attention, and I shall question you occa- 
sionally.” 

How good you are ; ” and Lorraine did 
as she was bidden. 

Helen read slowly to familiarize the matter 
in her own mind. Her voice was very pleas- 
ant in its strength and emphasis. 

You would make a splendid lecturer,” 
Lorraine said. “ You impress your facts upon 
your hearers.” 

But presently, her eyes began to droop. She 
might as well sleep, Helen thought, and went 
on for her own information. When she 
paused at the end of the task, Lorraine roused 
suddenly. 

“ Ungrateful girl that I am, I did go to 
sleep! But some of it is floating through my 
mind.” 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 


97 

“ It will help you in the morning. And 
now, good night,” she said, slipping away. 

At this time there were many inattentive 
girls who tried the patience of teachers. Most 
of them were discounting home pleasures. 

Helen had expected to go to her friend, 
but to her surprise she found herself largely 
in arrears. It was not that she had missed 
so much, but that many things were only half- 
learned, and did not seem to be stored in her 
memory with the certainty to which she was 
accustomed. She was really surprised at her- 
self; she had no grand secret of serving two 
masters. 

So she decided to remain at college and go 
over the studies of the past month. It cer- 
tainly would not do to fail in entering the 
seniors; she must live up to her reputation, 
and she smiled at herself, thinking that a repu- 
tation was rather costly. 

I wish I were going to take you home 
with me,” Lorraine said, longingly. “ Mother 
would like you so, and father would praise 
your good common sense. He is strong on 
that.” 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


98 

Thank you for the really delightful wish. 
Come back well and eager for the fray, and 
we will turn our backs on the demands of 
society.’’ 

“ And you must go in my room at least 
once a day. Let it be just at twilight. I’ll 
send a thought to you. And it will only be 
a little while — ten days. Yet it seems as if 
I were going away for ever so long.” 

Be sure and get some roses in your cheeks. 
Come back in good shape.” 

^ Miss Morse approved of Helen’s self-denial, 
for it was really that. She had grown fond 
of pleasure. 

‘‘ I have noticed for the last fortnight that 
you were not as ready as usual, and have been 
wondering a little at the cause. Go to bed 
early; get rested up in body and mind. My 
brother and I are going to take a short trip 
to Washington, but I shall think of you. I’d 
like to have you with me.” 

Oh, thank you ! ” Helen flushed with 
pleasure. 

There was a great tumult in the corridors, 
which seemed to be strewn with satchels and 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 


99 

suit-cases. Girls flew at each other with fran- 
tic good-bys, some even shed tears over the 
brief separation. But there were many left 
behind, those who lived too far away and 
some who had planned to have no end of fun. 

Helen went to her room and took an ac- 
count of stock, as she phrased it. Here were 
letters and letters to be answered, exercises 
to be gone over with the admonitory comment. 
You can do better.” She had not written 
to her friend, Juliet, until the last moment, 
lest she might be persuaded to change her 
decision. 

Miss Brooks came in the juniors’ dining- 
room. Helen looked up with a smile. 

‘‘ I’ll take Lorraine’s place and dine with 
you,” she began. “ You two have been very 
chummy of late, and I am glad. But it seems 
to me she is not looking real well.” 

“ She is not, though I think it mostly fatigue 
and staying up too late at night; taking the 
pleasure first and the study afterward. I am 
going to turn over a new leaf,” and there was 
a blitheness in her tone that showed the idea 
was not unpleasant. 


LOFC. 


lOO 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


“ You are going to try for the seniors next 
year?” 

“ I should be ashamed not to. But you will 
not be here.” 

‘‘ I don’t quite know. There are some stud- 
ies I should like to go on with. You see ” — 
and Miss Brooks made a long pause — “ mat- 
ters are a little different with me. I may stay 
for a post-graduate course and take up some 
of the things I skipped. You know last year 
I tutored a good deal.” 

‘‘ It must use up considerable energy.” 

‘‘Yes, in a certain way; and it takes time. 
I wasn’t doing- it from the high motive of 
benefiting backward girls altogether.” 

“ But I think you were very generous to 
newcomers,” said Helen, glancing up with an 
engaging smile. 

“ You had your share, I believe,” said 
Leslie, answering the smile. “ What do you 
hear of that girl who adored you, and yet 
dropped out after her year’s experience ? ” 

“ She is well and very happy, has a lover, 
an admiring family, is teaching school, and 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 


lOI 


saving up money to buy wedding and house- 
keeping things.” 

What a year that was among the fresh- 
men! Once in awhile there seems just such 
an outbreak. Are you quite through? We 
could take a little walk before chapel time — 
unless you hate to leave the warm precincts 
of steam-heat and fascinating lamplight — 
just the combination to pore over ' My Study 
Fire/ or some other enchanting book of Ham- 
ilton Mabie’s.” 

ril take the walk, though the other is 
very tempting.” 

They both rose and nodded cordially to 
the girls nearest them, who looked rather for- 
lorn. There was no gay, eager chatting; the 
first evening after the parting of the ways 
seemed to stretch out with the gray loneliness 
of a desert. 

“ It’s just horrid 1 ” declared a girl with her 
brows drawn into a frown. ‘‘ I’m sorry I did 
not insist on going home. But it costs so 
much for the little time, and father sent me 
five dollars to spend for nonsense, over and 
above my allowance. I wonder if we couldn’t 


102 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

go down to the city and blow it in at a theatre- 
party, and have a supper. There’d be a dollar 
for a ticket, another dollar for the supper, ex- 
penses one-fifty, and a bit of change for some- 
thing to bring home. Oh, yes, let us get five 
or six girls to do it ! ” 

Miss Brooks looked at Helen as they were 
fastening their golf-capes and tying their hats 
down with veils. 

‘‘ That doesn’t look extravagant,” she said 
as they stepped out on the walk. 

Drifts of clouds went scurrying along, 
driven by the sharp wind that didn’t seem to 
know its own mind, it whisked around in such 
a spiteful fashion. 

Yet, how much money girls waste on 
pleasures, and then bewail the fact of a col- 
lege education costing so much — or their 
parents do. And Kate Borden is generally 
behind in every kind of dues. She joins so 
many things and nearly always drops out 
before the year ends. There ought to be more 
real honesty impressed upon girls. Generosity 
is an admirable quality, but it ought not to be 
cultivated on other people’s money.” 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 


103 

That was one virtue I liked and respected 
in Grace Trevor. Her story had a bit of odd 
romance in it. Will it be gossip if I repeat 
part of it? ” 

Miss Brooks had the name of being rather 
severe on schoolgirl gossip, and never lis- 
tened to surmises. 

‘‘ Why, no, if it is the best side of her char- 
acter. I wondered a little how you could keep 
such friends. She seemed so dependent.’' 

“ Well, Fm quite used to dependent people; 
they appear to gravitate to me. I will tell you 
how she came to enter college against her 
will.” 

They had to walk rapidly, and the wind 
blew Helen’s voice about as she rehearsed 
the aunt’s theories which she insisted upon 
putting in practice whether for the best or 
not. ‘‘ And I thought the most admirable con- 
clusion was that she meant to help her father 
pay back the cost of the year’s tuition here, 
since she had disappointed her aunt.” 

‘‘ That was really fine. Only I hope the 
aunt won’t take it; I think she should have 
had more sense in the beginning. But there 


104 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

is a glamour about college. I hope you like 
it down in the bottom of your heart.” 

“ I believe I am coming to the fascinating 
sense. My purpose was to study, to learn 
things that would fit me for first-class teach- 
ing. I never supposed there could be so much 
fun and frivolity and indifference. I should 
be mortified to death if I had some of the 
atrocious recitations and exercises.” 

“ I think it rather develops a girl, even if 
she does seem unpromising at first. Oh, just 
listen to the grandeur of that wind ! It is way 
up on the hill, rolling down like an organ. It 
suggests Wagner. Do you know much about 
his music ? ” 

“ I heard ‘ Tristran and Isolde ’ last winter. 
It was — well, I can’t think of a proper ad- 
jective — magnificent to me.” 

And now — ” Leslie held her arm a mo- 
ment. The sound came rolling down the hill 
in a grand diapason, and you could hear the 
shaking of the leafless branches. It rolled on 
and on, then came across the level in one 
grand sweep that nearly blew them over. 

‘‘ Let us run for our lives while it is at our 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 105 

backs,” laughed Leslie. “ Ugh ! But it is cold, 
and I believe there are spits of snow. Well, 
it is a bad sign to have a green Christmas, I 
have heard, and snow is beautiful.” 

They skimmed along with the help of the 
wind. It seemed as if their feet hardly 
touched the ground. Then the wind ceased 
suddenly, and the air felt warm by contrast. 
They slackened their pace and caught their 
breath. 

‘‘ That was fine ! ” declared Leslie. “ Oh, I 
don’t wonder you won! And your steps are 
so even, like beats of music. You have knowl- 
edge in your feet, as well as your brain.” 

‘‘ What an idea! ” laughed Helen. 

‘ From the desert I come to thee, 

On a stallion shod with fire ; 

And the winds are left behind, 

In the speed of my desire,’ ” 

half-chanted Leslie as they paused in the door- 
way. 

‘‘ Oh, that stirring poem of Bayard Tay- 
lor’s! It sets you all aflame. Fm glad you 
like it.” 

I haven’t time for ever so many things 


t 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


io6 

I like. Where shall we go to have a talk over 
our likes and dislikes? I am in a mood for 
discussion. Let us go to the corner of the 
library by the wood fire, if no one is sitting 
there.” 

They had their hearts’ desire. The library 
was deserted, except in the alcove where Miss 
Ferris was talking to several of the seniors on 
suffrage. The place was so large that one 
could only hear the hum. Most of the lights 
were turned low but the fire was blazing 
cheerfully. 

“ We’ll each take a rocking-chair. Our 
English sisters may laugh at us, but I do like 
the swaying, restful motion. It is as soothing 
as a man’s cigar. Now this is comfort. Ques- 
tion first : Why didn’t you go home for vaca- 
tion, Miss Helen Grant ? ” 

“ One reason was, I have no real home, or 
perhaps too many hospitable ports where my 
barque can drift in, sure of a welcome. The 
other, the most important one, is that I’m so 
shamefully behind that I must spend some days 
in reviewing to be sure of my ground, lest 
I shall be caught napping by some unexpected 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 107 

question. Fve found so much pleasure demor- 
alizing.” 

“ Very well and concisely put. You look 
like a girl with courage and common sense. 
One point touches me ; I have no home, either. 
My parents died when I was quite small. 
There were three of us and some money. 
Laura was the oldest, and she kept us together. 
Edmund went into business when he was old 
enough, and is being promoted year by year. 
I graduated at the high school of my town 
and longed ardently to go to college, and 
Laura said I must. She was a sort of mother 
to me.” 

“ And she died — ” Helen said softly in the 
long pause. 

Yes.” Leslie reached over and took her 
hand. I’d like to tell some girl the whole 
story. Miss Kinnard, who took a fancy to 
me when I first entered, and whom you re- 
member as one of the professors, knows a little 
of the sad episode. I didn’t know it all myself 
at first. I was an eager young freshman, and 
college suited me to a dot. Laura was taken ill 
soon after I entered, but no one told me about 


Io8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

it; at least, Edmund only said she wasn’t 
well. I went to Buffalo with a chum for 
winter vacation and saw frozen Niagara in all 
its glory, and it was magnificent. I can’t tell 
why I did not suspect things were not all right 
at home and why Laura wrote so seldom, only 
letter-writing was a great burden to her, and 
Edmund was a good correspondent. So when 
vacation came, I learned that all our life was 
to be changed. Laura’s illness had puzzled 
the doctors ; it was one phase of spinal menin- 
gitis, and she slowly lost her mind, though she 
recovered her physical health. It was thought 
that an asylum would be the best place and 
that good treatment would restore her. The 
house, it was only a small cottage in the sub- 
urbs, was to be rented out. Edmund would 
board with the family, and in a year Laura 
might return to us.” 

‘‘ Oh ! ” Helen murmured with deep feeling, 
pressing the hand she held. 

“ There was some money, but Laura’s main- 
tenance was rather expensive. She and Ed- 
mund had both come in possession of their 
share. Mine, of course, would more than edu- 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 


109 

cate me, and my brother insisted that I should 
go on at college. I was sort of dazed at the 
untoward event, but I did have a good deal 
of hope, as youth generally has. Still, I found 
I could not be extravagant; indeed, I cast 
about to see what I could do. There were 
some backward Latin sophs, and I began to 
tutor them. I went to the asylum with Ed- 
mund in vacation, but poor Laura did not 
know me. She was gentle and inconsequent 
and had really lost all her reason. There was 
no hope for her. She might live years in this 
state.” 

“ Oh ! how could you endure it ! ” cried 
Helen. 

I could not if I had not loved study and 
had my aim before me. Then the life here 
was very entertaining in all its changeful 
aspects. We knew my sister did not suffer 
and had the best of care. I had a sort of 
frightened feeling all the time lest something 
should leak out here. Laura wasn’t violent, 
you know, nor melancholy, but really happy, 
singing to herself, gathering flowers and 
grasses, and talking to them and the trees. 


no HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

After awhile, I realized how much worse it 
might be, and I began to thank God and take 
courage, like brave old St. Paul. I enjoyed 
the chapel services, and learned to see the 
wider duty, that to one’s neighbor. I did have 
a little anxiety about the money, but Edmund 
was so good. There is a lovely young girl 
with whom he had always been friends, and 
they became engaged just about the time this 
happened to Laura, but she would not con- 
sent to have the engagement broken. So they 
went on cheerfully, and in July there was a 
new business arrangement; the position he 
had been working and waiting for was given 
to him, and he began to plan for a home again. 
I went on tutoring, as you know. It took so 
much of my time that I really had to stint on 
the pleasures, and I dare say many of the girls 
thought it queer. In the summer, I had an 
opportunity to care for two little girls as a 
sort of governess while their parents went 
abroad. It was excellent pay and a lovely 
home, restful and not arduous. At the very 
last week the word came about poor Laura. 
She had been rather drooping for some weeks. 


A CHRISTMAS CONFIDENCE 


III 


it seemed, but she had slipped quietly out of 
life one Sunday afternoon. A nurse had 
heard her singing and thought she had fallen 
asleep. It is lovely to remember, since it must 
be so,” and Leslie’s voice faltered. 

“ Oh, I don’t see how you could have been 
so cheerful and taken such an interest in the 
girls and studied and seemed so happy ! ” cried 
Helen. 

But I have been happy. I resolved to 
trust to that greater grace, to Him who giveth 
liberally and upbraideth not. And I like to 
think of Laura being in her right mind and 
enjoying all the pleasures of that beautiful 
better land. She remembered mother so 
vividly and always longed for her, and she 
has her now. I’m glad there was some one 
to welcome her. And Edmund has been so 
tender through it all. It was much harder 
for him. And so He bringeth them to the 
haven where they would be.” 

‘ O that men would therefore praise the 
Lord for His goodness ; and declare the won- 
ders He doeth for the children of men,’ ” 
Helen repeated, reverently. 


II 2 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

The clock with its cathedral chime was 
striking ten. The janitor came in to put out 
the lights, and they both rose. 

Helen put her arm over Leslie’s shoulder. 

“ I am proud of your confidence,” and 
there was a tremulous sound in her voice. 
“ If I could have singled out one among all 
the girls for a friend, I think it would have 
been you.” 

“ Thank you. I wish we were in the same 
class, though now I am quite sure of staying 
another year. I had meant to take part of 
Edmund’s burden so that he could marry, but 
that is not necessary now. You see we both 
have the same aim, teaching. I am glad to 
be friends. I had heard considerable of your 
life from Miss Bradshaw. Some night we will 
talk that over.” 

“Oh, how it snows! You must have an 
umbrella.” 

“ Oh, no ! my golf-cape will be sufficient. 
Good night, dear. Let us both dream of 
Lorraine, happy and gay.” 


CHAPTER VI 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 

There were enough girls to make Christ- 
mas ring merrily through the halls, and there 
were surprise parcels, tied with ribbons with 
a sprig of holly slipped through, laid at doors, 
in spite of all the talk about Christmas gifts. 
The gifts were mostly a box of bonbons or a 
dainty illustrated booklet, and many, many 
good wishes. It really seemed quite delightful 
to Helen. 

The chapel had been beautifully decorated. 
The service, with its grand anthems and ap- 
propriate hymns, its brief but fine sermon, 
with the communion office afterward, seemed 
like a bit from heaven to Helen. Leslie was 
among those who went forward, and a pang 
pierced Helen’s heart as she longed to kneel 
beside her. Why was she not there? It had 
always seemed rather awesome to her, but to- 
ns 


1 14 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

day she felt drawn by several tender chords. 
She had many religious impulses ; what, 
therefore, was lacking? 

She had been much won by Mrs. Bell’s fer- 
vent faith and loving counsels. But here it 
seemed as if many of the girls took religious 
interest as the thing to do; not saving grace 
for one’s self. 

Leslie voiced her desire as they came out. 

“ We must go thither together, Helen. I 
missed you. Let us be friends in this matter 
also.” 

Quite a bevy of the girls had taken trains 
for the day’s pleasure. The snowfall had not 
been great, and was rapidly melting in the 
clear sunshine. It was a day on which to pro- 
claim good-will to men. The wind was at 
rest and the air had a balmy sort of crispness. 

I’ve promised to dine with Miss Van 
Meter,” Leslie said. And there’s part of the 
‘ Messiah ’ to be sung in the evening, you 
know. We shall depend on your voice. Then 
let’s go to Lorraine’s room; she will be glad 
to hear that we were there.” 

Luncheon-bell rang. The chairs had a 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 

scared sort of look, the knives, forks, and 
spoons a lonesome aspect. Both of Helen’s 
neighbors were away. 

“ Oh, come over here. Miss Grant ! ” ex- 
claimed two or three of the girls. “ Doesn’t 
it seem funny? Yet there are lots of girls 
left. They ought to be sent to one hall, and 
not look so skimpy.” 

They had a bright little chat there. Helen 
turned a deaf ear to their blandishments, and 
went to her room. She had not read all her 
letters, nor inspected her gifts. Old friends 
at Hope had not forgotten her, and there was 
Uncle Jason’s five-dollar gold piece. The 
remembrance brought tears to her eyes. Mrs. 
Wilmarth’s letter was cheery, with pleasant 
gossip about Hope. Juliet’s was really up- 
braiding; did she not know she could have 
studied and done just as she pleased while with 
her? The children were disappointed. They 
were growing finely, developing different 
traits, and bits of unlooked-for wisdom. It 
was so sweet to have them. But nothing 
could quite fill Helen’s place. 

How many letters there were to answer! 


Il6 HELEN grant, SENIOR 

She wrote until it was dark, then she went 
to the music-room, and played in the darkness 
awhile. After the evening service, some of the 
“ Messiah ’’ choruses were tried with most 
excellent effect. 

“ You ought to do something with that 
voice of yours. Miss Grant,” Mr. Hall said. 

I wish you had time to take some thorough 
training.” 

There were so many things to do in this 
busy world. But the best of all was the quiet 
end of evening in Lorraine’s room. Helen 
and Leslie had each brought a little gift for 
her, and they talked over friendship and the 
duties of life that one found even here in col- 
lege walls. 

The remainder of the time Helen addressed 
herself strenuously to the half-studied tasks 
of the few past weeks, and also took a little 
look ahead. She and Leslie and several of 
the other girls went into Cranston, chaperoned 
by Miss Van Meter, to hear the opera of 
‘‘ Martha.” Altogether, it had been a very 
satisfactory time to Helen, and she felt ready 
to begin with fresh vigor. She had become a 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW I I 7 

good deal interested in some new girls, or 
rather those she had scarcely remarked before. 
There were frequent opportunities for real 
friendships, for much sympathy, yet, how 
many girls were lacking in reticence, and 
seemed almost to dump the story of their life 
and home upon one. She was growing rather 
exclusive, she felt. 

One bright, pretty girl fell into a state of 
adoration about her. She was a new student, 
and seemed to have few wants ungratified, if 
one could judge by unstinted expenditure and 
pretty adornments. She had been one of the 
most enthusiastic admirers when Helen had 
won her race. 

You looked so splendid! ” she exclaimed, 
her soft, dark eyes aglow with enthusiasm. 

If I could have used a camera, I should just 
have made a picture of you as you touched 
the bar. In Greek drapery you would have 
been a flying Atalanta. Why don’t we wear 
beautiful garments as they did then ? ” 

‘‘ Because we are utilitarians,” returned 
Helen with a bright, half-sarcastic laugh. 

Our clothes are for use ; we have so much to 


Il8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

do in this world, and we cannot afford grace- 
ful, hanging drapery when we have rooms to 
dust, and just a second to get our places in 
class-rooms. Then there are athletics — ’’ 

“ I just hate the gym ! Do you think it is 
of any advantage to girls who are being fitted 
for society? Don’t all those ropes and bars 
and Indian clubs spoil your hands? On my 
mother’s side, we have very handsome hands. 
I wear fives in gloves, just what Queen Vic- 
toria wore.” 

She held out her hand. It was slim, with 
tapering fingers and polished pink nails. 
Helen half-envied it, though it didn’t look like 
a hand to grasp and hold on to the great things 
of life. 

“ You are larger than Queen Victoria was,” 
Helen commented. 

Oh, good gracious, no ! at least, not fat ! ” 
she replied, in an alarmed tone. I hope I 
shall never get fat. Mamma is as slim as any 
young girl, but Eloise takes after father’s peo- 
ple and is already growing stout. It doesn’t 
matter so much, for she has a lover who really 
abhors thin people, and is always quoting 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW HQ 

Cassius with his lean and hungry look. My 
waist measure is just seventeen inches, without 
bands and belts. How Miss Creighton does 
go on about corsets.’^ 

“ The poor corsets don’t hurt ! ” exclaimed 
Helen, humorously. “ It’s the tight lacing.” 

“ There’s no need of my lacing tightly, but 
I never shall allow myself to get over eighteen 
inches before I am twenty-five, and never over 
twenty inches.” 

Helen took a pleasant survey of her; Shir- 
ley Chardavoyne, a romantic name that seemed 
to just suit her, though she did not in the least 
resemble Charlotte Bronte’s Shirley. She was 
slim and exquisitely formed, with a sort of 
pleading, infantile face, large, dark, soulful 
eyes, with delicately marked brows, a trans- 
parent sort of complexion, a pretty mouth with 
rosy lips that quivered when she was excited. 
She had a circle of adorers, and a circle of de- 
tractors among the hardier girls who made 
a fetich of physical culture, large waists, ro- 
bust-looking hands, and who always wore 
common-sense shoes. 

“ Oh, I don’t wonder you like yourself ! ” 


120 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Helen exclaimed, impulsively. “ But — we 
are all so different. One would think the vari- 
ety would get exhausted in time.” 

Shirley seemed to wonder at the remark, 
then she said, naively, “ I like you very much. 
Oh, I admire your courage and strength ! But 
I couldn’t do half the things you do, and the 
girls said you skipped a whole year, which was 
splendid ! But I came to college for — well,” 
coloring daintily, “ it’s a sort of fashion now. 
It gives one a prestige — don’t you think ? 
And you meet so many girls. We live in a 
quiet old Virginia town where there are not 
half-enough beaux to go round. The young 
men are off to Washington to get positions. 
My brother is at Annapolis, but he is only a 
middy yet. It is stupid at home, father and 
mother reading poetry to each other, and dis- 
cussing it. I just adore poetry, but I love 
dancing and dressing up for teas and such, 
and having fun with young people. I like it 
here ever so much.” 

“ I’m glad you do,” rejoined Helen. “ You 
will find a good many delightful girls. And 
now we must save the rest of our talk for 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 12 I 

some other time. It is the afternoon exercise 
hour out on the campus.’' 

A few days after, she found a delicately 
tinted and scented note on her table. It con- 
tained a few verses, and she guessed at once 
who was the writer or author. Was Miss 
Chardavoyne a sort of genius ? There was no 
signature, neither did the child, for she really 
was that, display any confused consciousness 
at their next meeting. Helen was rather inter- 
ested. 

Some really pretty verses had been sent to 
her with Christmas wishes in the same hand- 
writing. Helen was a little puzzled to know 
whether it was best to acknowledge them by 
a card, then she remembered the talk about 
Christmas gifts. It was not wise to begin 
by admitting freshmen to intimacy. One 
could be courteous, kind, and helpful when 
occasion required, but it was not best to en- 
large the sphere of one’s duties. 

Miss Chardavoyne went away for Christ- 
mas, and was a week late in returning. That 
very evening, Helen, coming in from a singing 
practice, found a slim box done up with a 


122 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

white ribbon and her name in bold characters. 
It was not Willard Bell; she had forbidden 
any remembrance from him. 

Opening it, she found a beautiful edition of 
“ The Ancient Mariner.” On the fly-leaf was 
a daintily written acrostic ending with, “ Love 
fervent and true. S. C.” 

There could be no doubt about the donor. 
It was a costly gift, and Helen’s cheek burned. 
Her first impulse was to return it, but there 
was the unfortunate acrostic, and it was truly 
poetical, with charming conceits. 

She evaded the girl all the next day, and 
she knew Shirley was too well-bred to come 
to her room without an invitation. She ran 
to Leslie’s room just before dinner with the 
gift in her hand. 

Why, that is really superb ! What an ad- 
mirer you must have! Though I suppose it 
is your friend. Miss Craven.” 

“ She knows better than that,” and Helen 
flushed as if annoyed. ‘‘ Read the inscrip- 
tion.” 

“ What a lovely, dainty thing ! Do you 
know, it suggests Herrick and the poets of 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 123 

that time? I never thought there could be 
so much real beauty in an acrostic. Have you 
unearthed a new poet? Why, I am intensely 
interested. And all this worship to be offered 
at your shrine. Miss Grant, juniors have no 
right to lovers, though admirers may be tol- 
erated.” 

Leslie was smiling, and her eyes shone with 
curiosity, as if she was really insistent upon 
an answer. 

“ There’s a queer story, and I am glad to 
tell you. I haven’t had a father confessor 
among the girls, O ^ Miss Ophelia,’ so 1 
think I shall take you. I have an admirer, 
and I don’t know what to do. Advise me.” 

And then came out the story. Leslie lis- 
tened with much interest. 

Helen, you did look like a young goddess 
that day,” she said, laughingly. ‘‘ You are 
one of the girls who have beautiful moments, 
and it is fortunate to have them appear at the 
right instant. But I am puzzled about these 
verses. I suppose they are original. They are 
suggestive. Either she must be very well read 
or have a touch of the divine inspiration. I’ll 


124 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

have to look her up. Poets are born at times, 
even in the prosaic world of to-day.” 

“ But about the gift. Fm sorry it was so 
expensive. And,” laughing, I have two cop- 
ies already donated by dear friends. You see 
it is difficult to pass them on when your name 
is on an elegant fly-leaf.” 

“ Why, it would be simply dreadful to send 
it back! She may come to be an ornament 
to the college if cruel disappointment does not 
blight her genius in the bud. Truly, I am 
seized with a sudden interest in her. There 
are candle geniuses that soon burn down, and 
you take a delight in snuffing them out. But 
I have seen them grow brighter. We have 
evolved several of them. I think the best 
thing would be to write a graceful little note 
of thanks, and — ” 

“And what?” in the long pause, as she 
saw Leslie’s eyes fixed on the opposite wall 
regarding it vaguely. 

“ I honestly believe, Helen, that you do not 
want to receive gifts like these. You are a 
frank, upright sort of girl, and it is embar- 
rassing not to return them in some kind or 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 125 

degree, which is a bad plan to adopt. One 
would spend a good deal of money on it ; and 
sometimes, you wouldn’t really care for the 
girl.” 

“ I shall not begin it,” said Helen, reso- 
lutely. “ I can’t afford it. That is one nice 
thing between Miss Craven and myself. She 
understands that I am not able to compete 
with her, and she doesn’t want anything but 
the regard. It is such a pleasure for her to 
give, but she doesn’t overburden you. Why 
that smile ? ” 

A peculiar bright light had crossed Leslie’s 
face like a half-hidden sunbeam peering out. 

“ Some one says it is a duty to let others 
do to us as we would do if the occasions were 
reversed. But we ought to be quite certain 
we would do it, I suppose. And nothing 
comes nearer to putting me out of temper than 
to have a friend — no, I will say a person — 
often remarking, ‘ Oh, I should so delight to 
do this or that for you ! ’ some great thing, 
when they do not even offer you a small favor 
within their means. I had a schoolmate once 
who would now and then buy me a box of 


126 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

chocolate bonbons, of which she was extrava- 
gantly fond. I despised chocolate, and she in- 
variably said, ‘ Oh ! I forgot — you don’t 
love chocolate ! ’ Then she devoured them 
herself.” 

Helen laughed heartily; then after some 
consideration, she said : 

I think your advice is good. But I do 
not want any real intimacy with the child, for 
she seems that to me.” 

“ Ask her to the library some evening ; I 
should like to meet her, and it isn’t quite like 
inviting her to your room.” 

Yes, I wish you to see her. I don’t know 
how much of a judge of character I am, but 
she impressed me as being rather frivolous 
and fond of dress, chains, and beads, and all 
that.” 

Leslie was reading the inscription over. 
The book itself was certainly very beautiful. 

Helen,” she began, presently, “ have you 
heard from Lorraine? Oh, you needn’t fear 
that I shall be jealous, even though my friend- 
ship does date farther back ! I’m pleased when 
the right kind of people like Lorraine, and I 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 12^ 

do not think exclusive intimacies beneficial for 
college girls. They are so apt to measure 
others by their own standard and get unjustly 
critical.” 

“No. I was thinking perhaps you had 
heard. Is she not generally pretty prompt 
about returning ? ” 

“ Why, yes — she seldom stays away for 
pure pleasure.” 

“ I thought her rather languid that last 
week or two.” 

“ Oh, I hope she isn^t ill!” 

Helen was rather startled at that. 

They heard from her a few days later, and 
the president was notified. There was a 
scratchy little note in a very shaky hand. 
Christmas had been delightful, but for several 
days she had been feeling ill and forlorn, and 
now a fever had set in, but she was quite sure 
to be back at the end of the month, and felt 
awfully disappointed. 

Helen wrote her note to Miss Chardavoyne, 
and said very frankly that she could not re- 
turn in kind, and that she must not shower 
such splendid favors upon her in the future; 


128 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

also, would she not like to come into the li- 
brary after chapel and meet some of the jun- 
iors and seniors ? Thursday evening would be 
convenient for her. 

She was sauntering out for exercise hour, 
thinking which of the group of girls she should 
approach, when two arms were flung about 
her and a voice cried joyously: 

Oh, you dear ! I’ve been watching for 
you. I was just dying to see you. Your note 
was charming. It is so lovely of you to chap- 
erone me in the library. I’m scared half to 
death when I go in and don’t know a soul.” 

The face turned upon her was brilliant with 
eager lights, and Helen could not help smiling. 

“ But you were naughty about the book. 
Do you suppose I thought of any return? I 
had just a splendid time in New York with 
a friend, and we went to theatres and two 
operas. Don’t the people dress beautifully? 
And such diamonds ! And so many nice young 
men! There were two girls fairly besieged 
with them! And one, Mr. Bradford, chose 
the book for me. It was the prettiest edition.” 

‘‘ It is really splendid ! I did not know you 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 129 

were a poet. And you had the art to make 
an acrostic really charming.” 

“ Oh, I used to write verses at home ! I 
did get so tired of always reading them. 
Mamma is generally poring over the old Eng- 
lish poets and Latin translations. She thinks 
there are no great modern poets, though she 
fancies the Rossettis somewhat. And I like so 
many of them. I just used to sit and steep 
myself in the atmosphere, the poetical aura. 
But I couldn’t write about nothing. I want 
some one, a personality, to inspire me.” 

Miss Chardavoyne had talked in a rapid 
breath, and now she had to pause for inspira- 
tions that were not poetry. Her cheeks were 
glowing, her eyes luminous. Yes, she was 
pretty. 

“ Don’t you think there are a good many 
commonplace girls? Oh, I like the fun and 
the wit that they fling at each other, but you 
can’t talk to them of the deep things in your 
soul ! They laugh at sentiment, so I have not 
found many kindred spirits. They admire my 
pretty clothes, but that is just the outside 
shell, and sometimes you want to go down 


1^0 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

deep into the very soul of things. Do you 
know much about Shelley? There are some 
lines of his that just thrill me through, and 
then I long to be a great poet.” 

You are very young yet. But we must 
not stand here in the cold. We are supposed 
to run or walk briskly or kick a football 
around, even, without the honor of any game^ 
or play at any of the games, and circulate our 
blood, according to Harvey.” 

“Is that one of the professors? Do you 
have to mind everything they say ? ” 

Miss Chardavoyne looked up innocently. 

“ It is considered best,” returned Helen, 
dryly, too really courteous to correct her, and 
yet a little conscience-smitten. 

It was a bleak January day, though the 
wind was sullen, rather than fierce. The tall 
trees were outlined against the low gray with 
the minuteness of a sharp pencil-drawing. 
The grass was dry and crackled under one’s 
feet. A hazy darkness was fast settling down. 

“ Dare you to a race over to the group of 
chestnuts ! ” cried a merry voice. 

“ Dare me, as well ! ” exclaimed another. 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 

Helen dropped her young poet’s arm, and 
was off in a flash. The girl’s heart swelled 
with a sense of disappointment. 

“ I could love her so much,” she murmured 
to herself. “ I’m always longing for the unat- 
tainable, I know, but that is all that will ever 
satisfy me. Only I wish she didn’t care so 
much for these common things. I hoped col- 
lege girls would be more refined ; some of them 
are positively coarse.” 

The sky was turning and settling lower 
until it seemed to touch the tops of the trees. 
The girls began to look like phantoms and 
their voices had a muffled sound, with no 
ringing echoes to the laughs. Miss Charda- 
voyne slowly wended her way back to the 
sheltering portico and huddled on the bench 
until the procession began to evolve out of 
darkness into the cheerful light of the halls. 
Oh, how warm and cheery it was! Girls 
hugged the radiators and scurried through the 
halls, their tongues loosened with gay and 
cordial merriment, calling to each other from 
their rooms as they were dressing for dinner. 

Helen passed her admirer the next day as 


132 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

both were on their way to classes, and the 
eyes were mutely upbraiding. 

‘‘ I ought to apologize,” she said, hurriedly. 
‘‘ A good run always tempts me, and I was 
getting so cold. To-morrow night, remember, 
ril come for you.” 

“ Oh, thank you ! I shall be so glad.” 

After chapel, Shirley’s next-door neighbor 
took her to the violin club. It was very fine, 
no doubt, but she considered it music going 
to waste, when one might be having such a 
good time dancing to it. Of course, it wasn’t 
anything like the Hungarian Band in New 
York, and when they tuned up it almost tore 
her nerves into strings. She begged to be 
excused presently, and slipped off home, 
lighted her gas, but instead of studying, cried 
a little, then took her pencil and pad and began 
to write on shattered ideals, looking over two 
or three slim volumes of poetry, and wonder- 
ing if she was going to be content at college. 
Then there was a tap at the door, and a good- 
natured girl with red hair cried : 

“ Oh, you poor little dear, all alone here, 
won’t you come and have some tea with us? 


FROM DIFFERENT POINTS OF VIEW 1^3 

May Griggs is going to give us a skirt 
dance.” 

She was quite a real girl after all, in spite 
of the clouds of embryo poetry floating 
through her brain, and did enjoy the fun and 
frolic. 

There was a tremendous snow the next day, 
and the girls were turned into the gymnasium 
and the courts for exercise. Miss Chardavoyne 
was quite an expert at playing with grace- 
hoops, and more than one girl envied her 
litheness. She was nearly the average height, 
but she had the effect of appearing small. 

She donned one of her prettiest gowns, and 
pinned up the skirt when she went to chapel, 
covered with her long furry cloak. 

Oh, here you are ! ” exclaimed Helen, 
cordially, taking the small soft hand. 

The girls said you always came to chapel.” 
Shirley looked up with a glad smile and 
nestled under Helen’s wing. 

The library was light and cheerful, as usual, 
with the blazing wood fire at the end. Girls 
were settling themselves, bringing out pads 
and fountain-pens, and making notes from the 


1^4 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

open books before them. They were mostly 
higher-class girls; freshmen were still in the 
toils of tea, olives, bonbons, and jokes. 

Helen walked slowly around with her. 
Here were alcoves of the old English poets, 
various editions of Spenser and Chaucer, and 
some going still further back when poetry was 
in the thought rather than rhyme. Here also 
were modern ones, here French, German, and 
Italian in their own language and translation. 
Miss Chardavoyne was a very fair French 
scholar and read a little in Italian, was quite 
conversant with some of the poets, but thought 
Dante just awful. Helen introduced her to 
several girls and presently she saw Leslie 
Brooks enter. 


CHAPTER VII 


WITH A POET 

Leslie looked very grave, she thought, but 
she smiled a little as she advanced and re- 
sponded graciously to the young freshman. 
Miss Chardavoyne was rather awed at first, 
and only ventured the simplest sentences; she 
was not an aggressive girl. But they wan- 
dered to one of the alcoves of poetry where 
there was no one, and sat down. Leslie, with 
her wider experience, began to draw out the 
girl, who flushed and seemed embarrassed, 
and then, as if forgetting, burst into a flood of 
enthusiasm. She looked really very pretty, 
her eyes deep and luminous, the color coming 
and going in her delicate face. 

Do you ever try to write out your 
thoughts ? Leslie asked in an interested 
manner. It is a wonder you haven’t been 
asked for verses of some sort.” 


135 


136 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

“ Oh, I used to at home ! But don’t you 
think one must have an inspiration? I used 
to steal away down in the grove and listen 
to the whisper among the trees, broken now 
and then by the mocking-birds, we had so 
many of them, and beautiful chaotic thoughts 
would float through my brain. Sometimes, 
I’d catch just enough for one verse, but the 
rest wouldn’t come. I have a great box full 
of them at home. Sister always called them 
rubbish and exhorted me to be practical. That 
seems to me awfully commonplace, though 
some people think there is great virtue in 
commonplaceness. Why, you can learn to 
cook a meal or sweep a house, and we always 
had servants to do that! And I suppose one 
could learn to make gowns. I can design 
beautiful things; Eloise admits that I have 
some ideas there, but she thinks so much 
adornment foolish. And father considers 
nothing worth doing but grand epic poems. 
He knows Milton, most by heart, and the 
‘ Course of Time ’ — I think that is awfully 
stupid, but Cowper’s ‘ Sofa ’ has some very 
charming lines. When I grew a little older 


With a poEt 


137 

— we had a governess — I began to read the 
things I liked best, and I just revel in those 
dainty little poems. They seem to set my 
brain in tune. Oh, I don’t expect to be a real 
poet, but I do think I can write sweeter little 
things than some I see in print ! ” 

“ You must send me some of them,” Leslie 
said, persuasively. “ I’ll try to get them, or 
at least one^ in the Miscellany. We are on the 
lookout for geniuses.” 

“Oh, I should be afraid to! You seniors 
seem so high up. I don’t suppose I shall ever 
be one, and father laughs at a woman’s college 
degree. He was at Williamstown and had a 
year at Oxford. I can have two years here if 
I like.” 

“ What studies interest you most ? ” 

“ I like history and literature. I’m just 
shocking in math., and I don’t see any 
sense in some of the ologies. Why should 
you care about worms and insects and beasts 
being made, and what is inside of you, so long 
as it performs all its functions ? ” 

“But if it shouldn’t?” interrupted Helen 
with a questioning smile. 


1^8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Well, then, you have a doctor. That’s 
what they are for,” triumphantly. “ I like 
beautiful things, and the trees are full of 
grace, most of the flowers, of color. I didn’t 
like the gray sky yesterday; it always gives 
me the shivers.” 

“ But you must be up in certain studies to 
pass. Electives are not merely what you like,” 
suggested Leslie. 

“ Oh,” airily, I don’t mind ! I’m getting 
to like the girls very much. You see it’s the 
pleasant society and taking part in the fun and 
hearing about other girls’ lives, real lives. It 
doesn’t seem as if mine ever had anything in 
it. I’m not commonplace, either.” 

No, you are not!” responded Leslie. 
“ And you ought to do some very good work 
in the world when you acquire the training.” 

“ Oh, I don’t care about the world — just 
a few of the people I love best! I want to 
please them.” 

She glanced up out of such eager, beseech- 
ing eyes that Leslie was much moved. 

“ Now,” the senior began, “ I’m going to 
send you home, because I see two girls who 


WITH A POET 


139 

belong to your hall, and you will have com- 
pany. I am much pleased at meeting you, and 
we will have some more talks about the things 
we like best. I want you to really work over 
your Latin verses, and you may send me some 
of the little poems you write — just about four 
verses; that is the size of the critic editor’s 
patience.” 

“ Oh, how delightful you are ! I’m so glad 
Miss Grant asked me to come. Thank you 
for all the advice.” 

Leslie beckoned to the two freshmen and put 
her in charge, and the good nights were most 
cordial. 

‘‘ She belongs to a charming, rather incon- 
sequent type of character,” Leslie said with a 
smile, ‘‘ quite sensitive to some influences, and 
indifferent to others. She hasn’t much vanity ; 
she loves poetry; whether she has real genius 
remains to be seen. So many girls go through 
this experience. I wrote verses in my fresh- 
man year.” 

Truly verses? ” 

“ Yes, verses, not poems. I was an ardent 
lover of several of our so-called younger poets. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


140 

and I found my poetic afflatus was imitating 
them. Then I stopped. ’’ 

“ I don’t see any sense in trying to make a 
student do what is impossible,” said Helen, 
rather lugubriously. ‘‘ But,” brightening, “ I 
can do the Latin excellently. I have the foun- 
dation there.” 

“ I think it fortunate we are not all poets 
or novelists or painters. Oh, this lay heavy 
on my heart when I came into the room! I 
had a note from Mrs. Denman, Lorraine was 
so anxious that she should write. The child 
has an attack of pneumonia, not very serious, 
but the fever is rather stubborn, and you can 
never tell about the first. So there is little 
chance of her getting back under two months.” 

“ Oh, that is too bad ! We were beginning 
to be such friends. And a vacant room next 
to you — ” 

“ I would like to come and take it. Let us 
both pray for her recovery, and keep an eye 
on our budding poet to see that the pickles and 
caramels and olives and cheese of midnight 
revels do not send her to the other extreme, 
though she shudders over everything in Poe 


WITH A POET 


I4I 

except ‘ Annabel Lee/ which is a very good 
thing for her immature years. She isn’t a 
day over sixteen in intellect. And now, good 
night.” 

Helen ran over an exercise and then she 
read the prayer for a sick person, but the tears 
came to her eyes at the sentence, “ Or else 
give her grace so to take thy visitation that 
after this- painful life ended — ” No, she 
couldn’t have Lorraine’s life ended when there 
was so much to live for. 

Two days later Miss Chardavoyne waylaid 
her in exercise hour. 

“ I want you to see what was said about 
my Latin. And I did try. I wrote it over 
and over, spending a whole evening upon 
it.” 

Her face was flushed, her tone tremulous, 
and the eyes limpid as if surcharged with a 
flood of tears. Helen read the comment : 

Write over. Conception and treatment 
excellent, but refined to weakness in some 
lines. To be made stronger.” 

Well, I think that pretty good. How 
many copies did you make ? ” 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


142 

“ Oh, five or six, parts of ones ! ’’ 

“ Have you saved them ? 

“ Fm not sure,” hesitatingly. 

Fd like to see them. We will go to your 
room presently. Fm afraid you did weaken 
them, and you lost the fine temper of the old 
race.” 

“ You see it couldn’t be a translation ex- 
actly.” 

“ Yes, I understand. And Fll tell you for 
consolation that I had some of my exercises 
too rough, at first.” 

“ Oh ! ” There was a touch of joyous relief 
in the tone. 

You’ve had other exercises sent back? It 
is a kind of freshman’s luck, discipline. You 
are just beginning college relations. It’s dif- 
ferent from a governess, or even boarding- 
school. But the farther you go, the better you 
like it.” 

If you didn’t have to study so hard every 
day,” regretfully. 

“ Why, there is Saturday and Sunday,” 
smilingly. 

And I spent all last Saturday correcting 


WITH A POET 


143 

and doing things over. The girls went in 
town and had a jolly time.” 

“ One gets used to study,” comforted 
Helen. 

“ Didn’t you have any bad times ? ” was 
the almost reproachful inquiry. 

“ I guess I was a born student.” She saw 
herself again the little girl sitting on Mrs. 
Dayton’s stoop studying for a high school 
examination, and Mr. Warfield — where was 
he? Had he gained some of the things on 
which he had set his heart? 

She went over the fragments with Miss 
Chardavoyne, who had taken out several of 
the stronger adjectives, and really emasculated 
parts of lines. 

“ But it doesn’t sound so beautiful,” she 
said in a disappointed tone. 

“ Not to you, perhaps, but a professor views 
it with a different eye. Now send it in to- 
morrow and take the result philosophically.” 

If it is a better verdict, it will be owing to 
you.” 

And very encouraging it certainly was. For 
reward Helen received a poem in her honor 


144 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

that transformed her into a Greek goddess, 
with hands dropping gifts to her worshipper. 

Miss Brooks looked it over thoughtfully. 

Your modernity has spoiled it, Helen,” 
and she gave a soft laugh. “ It should be 
Strephon to Phyllis. Would she be annoyed 
if I were to ask her to recast it, and explain 
why? There are some real lovers’ sentiments 
in it. The Miscellany has not had anything 
like this in a long time. We have had autum- 
nal verses and climbing heights and dead flow- 
ers and blighting east winds. The only first- 
class thing was about the soldier who died on 
his march to the sea, you remember. It was 
copied in the Bedford Weekly” 

“ Oh, do talk to her about it ! And I wish 
she wouldn’t put me up on such a pedestal. I 
feel foolish.” 

“ This is the penalty for ardent admiration. 
No girl ever fell in love with me to such an 
extent.” 

She may, presently. They fall desperately 
in love with Carol Saybrook, or she draws 
them by some occult process. Then — I don’t 
know whether she drains them dry, or tires of 


WITH A POET 14^ 

them, or longs for fresh fields — but she 
gently drops them. They are in her room 
sipping tea, chatting, examining her pretty ar- 
ticles, and then — they drop out and it is some 
one else. She is fascinating, I suppose, but not 
really lovable. Some girls are positive studies. 

It is a good thing, I dare say ; it prepares you 
for the greater world. I think one learns not 
to expect so much and not to be so deeply 
disappointed in people.” 

Miss Brooks asked the young poet to her 
room one evening, keeping herself at leisure, 
and laid before her a plan for the usefulness 
of the poem. 

“But I didn’t mean it for that,” Shirley'* 
protested. “ It was because — did you ever 
know of a girl falling in love with another 
girl?” and the pretty face flushed scarlet, the 
eyes were wistful with emotion. “ I love Miss 
Grant. I can’t tell you why, only I do. If I 
was boundlessly rich. I’d ask her to share my 
whole life; I’d lavish everything upon her as 
lovers do.” 

“ You silly child ! ” The tone was soft, the 
smile had no irony in it. Sometime you 


146 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

will settle to a cordial liking for Miss Grant, 
and you may be excellent friends, but you must 
not waste all your energies dreaming about 
her. There are greater problems for you to 
wrestle with, for after all, I think you will not 
purposely bring disrespect upon college train- 
ing. Consider if you do not owe it attention, 
at least.” 

“ But Tm not going in for wisdom,” with 
a faint smile. “ Why, I couldn’t understand 
some of the abstruse demands! I don’t care 
about the grand system of the universe, for 
I shall live in only a little place, and I want 
to be happy and have some one — oh ! several 
people — love me and talk over things with 
me that I enjoy! And Plato and Aristotle — 
oh, yes! I like the Phaedo, but I don’t under- 
stand it, and I don’t see what good it did to 
have Socrates die. I always want to cry over 
that.” 

And you had no real motive in coming to 
college? ” 

Why — yes. I wanted to be with a great 
lot of girls. And I do like it ever so much. 
But Helen Grant is a bright particular star. 


WITH A POET 147 

SO much above me in strength and knowledge 
that I can worship her without asking much 
back. Perhaps I can’t make you understand. 
I used to try with Eloise, but you see she had 
a lover and thought that was the only thing 
to life, and her ideal was having a pretty 
home and making all manner of furnishings 
for it.” 

Reasoning with her at present would be in 
a circle. Leslie had never met just such a 
girl. She was not silly, though romantic. 

“To come back to the poem : Strephon is 
inditing it to Phyllis among the flowery 
meads, and she must answer instead of dream- 
ing.” 

“ But Phyllis — ” and the girl colored scar- 
let. “ It is such a darkey name. Helen is 
strong and splendid.” 

“ And they are both Grecian. Let us see 
now. Sit down here.” 

She took her pencil and crossed out some 
lines, writing on the margin what she would 
like substituted. 

“ You are very musical,” she said. “ And 
you know a busy senior going in for some of 


148 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

the honors wouldn’t spend her time over a 
freshman unless she thought there was some- 
thing to her. You must take that for a com- 
pliment. Now dream this out to-night, or 
to-morrow night, and give it to me Saturday 
morning. If you want to save your Helen 
copy intact, do so, and five years from this 
read it over and tell me what you think of it 
then.” 

Shirley gave a long sigh. 

“ I really do want the copy of Phyllis,” and 
the tone was persuasive, almost entreating. 

“ You are very good.” Shirley’s voice 
trembled a little, and the humid softness came 
into her eyes, as she passed out of the 
room. 

“ I do wonder if it was wise,” Miss Brooks 
ruminated. “ There are so many half-fledged 
poets in the world, so many who can write an 
averagely good story or essay, and yet never 
come up to any eminence. But they marry, 
and happily that settles it. Only it is really 
funny that her star of light should be Helen.” 

Saturday morning the editors of the Mis- 
cellany sat in solemn conclave. Essays had 


WITH A POET l^g 

been chosen, there were two bright stories, 
some excellent jokes. 

“ There is one really good poem. Here are 
four that run in the same strain. I wonder 
if old Mother Nature ever gets tired of hear- 
ing herself praised. There’s a space for four 
verses, four lines each. Two of these are too 
long. Girls, I’m never going to edit a paper 
or a magazine, if I go out washing for my 
daily bread and a bottle of olives. I’m dis- 
gusted.” 

“ Read this aloud,” said Miss Brooks. ‘‘ Let 
us hear how it sounds.” 

Miss Cairns took the paper, skimmed it 
over, and then read the poem in a very ex- 
pressive voice. The staff had been leaning 
their elbows on the table, but at the second 
verse they straightened up, and began to pay 
attention. A silence followed, and they 
glanced at each other like a party of conspira- 
tors. 

Where did you unearth that, Miss Brooks ? 
Is it truly original, or copied out of some vol- 
ume of old poems? It is charming and so 
melodious. Why — ” in great surprise. 


1^0 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

“ Oh, Miss Brooks did it ! It is the expir- 
ing effort of genius before she bids a final 
adieu to her Alma Mater. Confess now ! 
exclaimed the secretary. 

I cannot tell a lie, even to win fame, and 
I have no hatchet to back me up,” Leslie re- 
joined, laughingly. 

“ Well — it’s good and it goes in. Its 
freshness is a godsend. Our poets have fallen 
into a rut, or else they are working to win the 
prize. It smacks of groves, long since de- 
serted by simple-minded lovers, and turned 
into factories or oil refineries where Strephon 
gets soiled and coarse. Is it original? De- 
ceive me at your peril.” 

“ I saw it cast and recast ; I hammered at 
the poet until she brought it into shape; and 
it is from a freshman.” 

“ Oh, I can guess ! The girl with the long 
light curls, tied up gracefully, who always 
looks as if she was posing. I heard her talk- 
ing one day about the impalpable, the in- 
tangible, and what not. She never used a 
short word where a trisyllable could be made 
to do duty.” 


WITH A POET 


I5I 

But this hasn’t a long word in it. The 
very simplicity is charming. You are sure 
you can answer for it, Leslie?” 

Quite certain, since I saw it rewritten a 
time or two, and much changed.” 

“ I like that better. I haven’t much faith 
in these things dashed off in a moment, un- 
less the writer has been shaped up by years 
of practice and experience. Thank you, Leslie, 
for your discovery. How everybody will be 
guessing. This month’s Miscellany has been 
the trial of my life. Only four more, three 
for real work, one may say.” 

O dear ! Think how soon some of us will 
be going different ways. College spoils you, 
after all. You get so used to cloistered shades 
— that sounds poetical, doesn’t it ? And now, 
Leslie, before we get lugubrious, tell us about 
your discovery.” 

“ It was Helen Grant’s, rather than mine ; 
a Miss Shirley Chardavoyne, freshman, Vir- 
ginian, a slim, rather pretty girl, with large, 
dark, moving eyes, as if she implored you not 
to judge her too harshly.” 

“ Well, I suppose she is a genius. She isn’t 


1^2 HELEN grant, SENIOR 

much of a scholar, and is the trial of Miss 
Van Meter’s morning. I’ve seen her with 
Miss Grant.” 

Girls, when the maga. is out we must give 
her a little spread. I wonder if she will do 
anything else as good. Oh, do you remember 
Rose Harding, who wrote those curiously 
weird poems, and last year’s chief lauded her 
to the skies ? And then they found them more 
or less plagiarisms.” 

“ She came from a Western college. Per- 
haps she had done it there.” 

“ Well, we can be dismissed. The last 
pages may go to the printer’s hands. Oh, 
compeers, I suppose some time in the future 
we will take out our old Miscellanies and give 
a sigh for the happy days together, forgetting 
the infelicities, the tears, and heart-breaks, the 
withering comments, the midnight headaches 
near the close of the year! I’d just as leave 
live it all over again. Vale! vale!'' and she 
rose waving her hand. 

Leslie took the pleasant news to Helen. 
“ But you are not to say a word until she sees 
it in print. And she is to have a welcome in 


WITH A POET 


153 

the charmed circle afterward. I wish she 
cared more for scholarship.” 

The sophomores insist that I should go on 
their sleigh-ride, and I have consented. I 
begged an invitation for her.” 

“ Go off and have a good time. Next year, 
you will be full of anxieties.” 

“ If I should pass,” laughing. 

‘‘ As you will, if you don’t waste too much 
time. But one has a curious feeling when one 
faces the fact that it is all over.” 

There were three big sleighs, and the girls 
crowded in, sitting on the straw between the 
knees of those on the seats. It was a fine 
sunny afternoon with a crisp air. Great sheets 
of unbroken snow sparkled like diamond fields, 
as the last of the storm had been fine rain and 
sleet. They were merry enough, singing col- 
lege songs, and yet a strange pensiveness per- 
vaded Helen. This year was different; there 
was a greater intellectual seriousness, indi- 
vidual preference for qualities that attracted 
her, instead of a sort of general approval that 
she had considered a duty. She was almost 
sorry she had skipped a year. 


1^4 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Tired and sleepy from the change of out-of- 
doors air to the drowsy warmth, she went 
straight to her room after chapel. There were 
several letters. She saved Willard Bell's 
until the last. Truth to tell, she felt a little 
piqued at his long silence. He often wrote 
two letters to her one, and she had waited 
some time. She had not wanted to invite him 
for Christmas. 

The letter was dated at New Orleans. The 
senior partner of the firm had been called 
thither to disentangle a matter in which there 
was a large amount of money, as well as tracts 
of real estate that had long been in litigation. 
Willard had been asked to go as secretary and 
stenographer, and he hoped before his return 
to get to Bermuda. The news from Daisy was 
not encouraging. There had been some talk 
of German baths, but the doctor had forbidden 
any journeying about. They were delightfully 
situated, and had met some friends - — indeed, 
there was coming and going continually. And 
Laurence Hollis had accepted a call to a pretty, 
old, new town, Vernon Park, where there was 
much culture and refinement, the beautiful old 


WITH A POET 1 

ways holding their own against the new. 
There was a select academy for girls, a fine 
library that had been donated by several pub- 
lic-spirited citizens, a stone church that had 
lately been renewed, but not spoiled, and a 
most cosy rectory. The clergyman of the last 
twenty years had insisted on retiring from 
active life. Mr. Hollis would go shortly after 
Christmas, was probably there now, and they 
would be delightfully situated. It was just 
the thing for Marjorie, the nice society where 
her accomplishments would not be allowed to 
rust. The mission station had been very well 
to try one’s prentice hand on, but Hollis could 
come up to finer heights. And they would not 
be very far from, the Townes, who were re- 
joicing in a little son. 

Then there were pages about the old city 
that was still half-French and Spanish. It was 
such a bright friendly letter, so little about his 
feelings, but full of enjoyment, that Helen’s 
heart some way warmed to him as it had not 
done in a long while. She must write to him; 
he could not tell when he should be back, and 
he might take a trip to Bermuda. Travelling 


1^6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

about was one of the most inspiriting enjoy- 
ments. 

How the days flew by! Easter was begin- 
ning to be talked about. There were two con- 
certs with their practice, Easter Sunday music, 
and the glee club. They all said, “ Oh, we 
want your voice ! ” And after Easter the out- 
of-door pleasures would begin. Helen was 
hungry for green and growing things; the 
pines and firs and hemlocks seemed unsym- 
pathetic in their winter garb. But oh, there 
were tough exercises and problems to wrestle 
with, and girls to help out of the Slough of 
Despond ! She wondered sometimes why girls 
who had so much in their lives should get blue 
and despondent when they could study. Of 
course there were indifferent girls who were 
not anxious about their record and who never 
expected to be seniors. 

If she had written the verses herself, Helen 
could not have been so full of satisfaction as 
when she saw Shirley’s poem in print. One 
of the rules was that no name was attached 
to the articles. They were guessed at, and ad- 


WITH A POET 

mitted afterward, and every contributor had 
a right to claim her own. 

“ Why, this suggests some of the old Eng- 
lish poets,’^ said a senior. It is dainty and 
sweet, a perfect pastoral. Is it Ray Stannard, 
think? Once in about three months, she has 
a delicious inspiration.” 

“ And she has sense enough not to cudgel 
her brain between whiles. Poets can’t be ham- 
mered out like gold leaf ; they get too awfully 
thin.” 

Helen took the paper to Miss Chardavoyne’s 
room and found her in tears over two returned 
exercises. One had the two black diagonal 
lines, and was good for nothing; the other 
began well, but two-thirds had to be gone 
over. 

‘‘ Oh, I am so glad to see you ! ” She 
sprang up and flung her arms about Helen’s 
neck impulsively, laid her head in the arch be- 
tween cheek and shoulder, and cried, to the 
detriment of Helen’s fresh stock. 

“ I can’t do it ! I can’t ! Will I be sent 
home in disgrace, I wonder? And I’ve come 
to like it so. I’ve heard of high-up schools 


1^8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

where they took parlor boarders; isn’t there 
any such thing in colleges? I tried and tried 
over those geometry problems until I felt my- 
self turning into all kinds of many-sided things 
and my brain nearly burst. Not one of them 
was right. Are there not some people who 
can't learn certain things? And what use will 
they be to me? ” 

“ Do not take it so hard. Was nothing well 
done ? ” asked Helen, in a cool, tranquillizing 
tone. 

“ Oh, that about Greek art ! But you see, 
I really love that. And then the Anabasis, but 
I’d read the translations so much; only I’m 
not very expert in Greek writing. And French 
grammar was ‘ Passable. Go over again.’ 
I’m willing to stay in the freshman class, if 
I only squeeze through, but they were talk- 
ing last night about girls that had been 
dropped.” 

“We will go over the geometry. It is hard 
for an unmathematical brain,” smiling. 

Shirley began to mop up her eyes. “ You’re 
my good angel, and yet you refuse the adora- 
tion I can offer. Even the Greek gods were 


WITH A POET 1^9 

not SO cruel as that,” and a gleam of sunshine 
began to break over the child-face. 

“ Here is something that may comfort you. 
I think it a great compliment. I had one 
article in my freshman year, and one this De- 
cember. You may do quite as well.” 

She began with a puzzled look, glanced at 
Helen incredulously, then read on, and a radi- 
ance illumined her countenance, her lips quiv- 
ered, her eyes grew moist, it seemed, with both 
pain and pleasure struggling in them. 

“ They are my verses and they aren’t. It’s 
the poem you and Miss Brooks made me write. 
And I’d rather have mine to you, for that 
came from my very heart. You see, I don’t 
care what Strephon said to Phyllis; they’re 
not my people at all. They don’t touch my 
soul. Is it the soul that enjoys? Since that 
lesson in physiology about the heart and the 
circulation, you can’t have a bit of romance 
about it, or really believe any sentiment comes 
out of it. Science is just going to spoil every- 
thing beautiful in life,” she said, in a dissatis- 
fied, complaining tone. 


l6o HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

“ And you are not a bit grateful for this 
compliment ? ” ^ 

Oh ! is it a compliment ? ’’ She looked 
bewildered. 

“ I suppose you never had anything printed 
before? ” 

“ Why, no ! I never dreamed any one 
would care until I could write something really 
splendid. I didn’t suppose any one would 
want to print a little thing like that! It isn’t 
as fine as that first one.” 

“ But you see general readers are not so 
much interested in personal admiration.” 

“ Why, I didn’t care to have any one know 
it, but just you. That was the charm.” 

You are a little dear! ” exclaimed Helen, 
warmly, touched by the abnegation of self. 
“ Some day, if you cultivate your talent, you 
will understand all these necessary points that 
give delicate flavors. And when you have a 
lover, he may be glad of this poetic adoration.” 

“ If one could write Portuguese sonnets to 
him! But he would have to be Browning to 
inspire one.” 

What a curious compound she was. Was it 


WITH A POET i6l 

real genius? Helen’s knowledge of geniuses 
was limited. 

'‘Well — what am I to do? Go to these 
magazine people and thank them on my 
bended knees ? ” 

A sense of mirth quivered about her rosy 
lips. She had the sunny temper of a June day, 
and the drifts of wounds or hurts dissolved 
like the airy clouds in the sky. 

" No. You will no doubt hear from the 
editorial corps. And now if you can come 
down to every-day, troublesome things, sup- 
pose we look at the geometry.” 

“ Oh, please do not think me iingrateful ! 
It was a lovely thing for you and Miss Brooks 
to do, and I do not know what to say,” in 
bewilderment. 

" Then let us devote the known and un- 


known quantities to problems.” 


CHAPTER VIII 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 

Miss Chardavoyne was cordially invited 
to Miss Minturn’s room to a tea at eight 
o’clock on Tuesday evening. She came to 
Helen with the note in her hand. 

“ Miss Mintum is editor-in-chief of the 
Miscellany, and we are all sure she will be on 
the honor list, and no doubt have one of the 
essays. Of course, it is about the poem.” 

But I am frightened. I don’t know any 
of the high-up girls, except Miss Brooks and 
a Miss Weeks who came from Petersburg. 
And — what am I expected to do? Oh, can 
you go? ” 

“ Of course, your sponsors will be there,” 
replied Helen, laughing in a pleasant, friendly 
manner. “ And you have only to be your 
natural self; it is no formidable ordeal. The 
seniors make a good deal of allowance. They 

162 0 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 163 

have been on the foundation lines them- 
selves.” 

“And how shall I dress?” 

“ Wear something pretty and poetic. You 
have a soft, pale green gown that makes you 
look like a naiad, only I believe they have 
yellow hair.” 

Shirley had an incomprehensible fit of shy- 
ness as she entered. Miss Minturn’s room was 
quite large and handsomely furnished with the 
trophies of four years of college life. She was 
rather tall, with fine contours, and had been 
a renowned athlete in her junior days, but she 
smiled out of clear, hazel eyes as she proffered 
her hand to Shirley and then introduced her 
to the assembled group. 

There was a touch of arch, deprecating 
sweetness in the young girl’s face, and grace 
being her birthright, even the strangeness did 
not make her awkward. 

“ We are so glad to discover you,” began 
Miss Minturn. “ I had no idea those charm- 
ing verses were from so young a poet. I hope 
you will fulfil the promise given in them, but 


164 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

you must remember that the climb up Parnas- 
sus is rather steep.” 

Maybe it is best not to keep your eyes 
fixed on the very top, you might get dizzy. 
And the meadoAvs and fields have the most 
bloom and the warmest welcome. I am not 
so ambitious; I should only care to write for 
those ” — who appreciate me, she was about 
to say, but hesitated and substituted, “ liked 
me.” 

“ The modesty of a true poet. Come over 
here; I want to talk to you — ” 

She goes round the circle first,” inter- 
rupted Miss Minturn. “ She is the guest of 
honor this evening, and you cannot monopolize 
her and drain her dry. It will not make a 
poet of you,” laughed the hostess. 

“ Surely I am content to be the plain prose 
of this august body. But if some day you 
should see me amassing a fortune by writing 
advertisements, how you will regret having 
flouted me in my unsophisticated youth.” 

“ Hear ! hear ! ” and another rapped on the 
table. 

Shirley made the rounds of the young 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 165 

women, who did not seem so formidable after 
all. Their laughs precluded all idea of stiff- 
ness. She seated herself next to Helen, but 
the girl who had spoken for her came over and 
pushed her companion on the other side a little, 
squeezing herself in beside her. 

“ I am always anxious to know how verses 
are written,” she began, in a complaining tone, 
as if she had been wronged out of some quali- 
fication. “ I have a long list of words that 
rhyme, but the puzzle is to get the beautiful 
ideas to go in between. College ought to sup- 
ply them, but it doesn’t.” 

Shirley looked amazed an instant, then the 
face above her softened to a smile and set the 
girl at ease. She felt at once the atmosphere 
of refinement, instead of the crudeness of the 
freshmen; it was of the quality she had been 
accustomed to and was native air. 

She had lived and revelled in poetry. No, 
she had never been away from home except 
on visits, and she was not quite sure how much 
she liked college. If it was not for the awful 
tasks! Oh, she wrote the things that came 
to her, but she had never thought of having 


1 66 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

them praised! Her father considered two or 
three verses of no account; just a whiff of a 
passing breeze. 

“ Did he set you at reading ponderous Mil- 
ton?” asked another of the seniors. “It 
would be harnessing a butterfly to a cart.” 

“ But I liked L’ Allegro,” she interposed. 
“ Father hasn’t much opinion of a girl’s in- 
tellect, and thinks he doesn’t care for women’s 
books, but he reads George Eliot. He took up 
Greek with me, but was disgusted. I revel in 
the translations, but I think I shall not go 
on with the language, French is so much 
easier.” 

“ But about the verses. I’m interested in 
the beginning of things, in the first exquisite 
thrill ” 

“ Oh, stop your nonsense and don’t tease 
the child! Your poem was dainty and lovely, 
new and fresh, and we were glad to have it. 
You might venture upon another if you can 
do as well.” 

“ If you were older and wiser we might 
accuse you of knowing about Strephon under 
another name. Did some one tell you a 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 1 67 

charming love-story, or did you just imagine 
it ? ” asked another. 

Shirley turned a bewitching rose color. 
Helen’s heart came up in her throat lest Shir- 
ley should overstep discretion, but the regard 
for her ideal was too sacred to be brought out 
to promiscuous eyes. 

Miss Minturn made some tea that diffused 
a fragrance through the room, and brought 
out a few dainties. Her china was the envy 
of more than one, and she didn’t always dis- 
play her rarest cups that had been sent her 
from many quarters of the globe. To-night 
she was generous. They drank to Miss Char- 
davoyne’s future success; they passed best 
wishes around, and if there was a famine in 
the absolute wisdom that might be supposed to 
emanate from seniors who were on their way 
to degrees, it was made up by the outflow of 
fun and jests that were cast around with the 
harmlessness of confetti. 

The good night was most cordial. Leslie 
and Helen escorted their guest to her hall. 

It was just charming, like the evenings 
mamma sometimes tells about. After the first. 


1 68 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

I didn’t feel at all afraid, though they must 
all be wise young women if they can pass those 
awful examinations. I was looking over the 
official circular and I’m glad I didn’t start to 
go through. I should get buried in oceans of 
knowledge that would never be the slightest 
good to me. You have both been lovely, and 
I thank you.” 

“ She is a rather curious compound, and 
certainly is well-bred and charmingly modest. 
Why, she didn’t seem at all elated by the com- 
pliments and the interest that would have 
given some girls an attack of mental vertigo! 
I wish Lorraine had been here.” 

Helen echoed that. A few days later they 
heard from her. The pneumonia had not been 
severe, but she was to go to Florida for several 
weeks. It was too bad to lose all that time 
and to be out a year. 

Helen missed her very much. There were 
other friends, to be sure, but she was learning 
that the interchange of thought and feeling, 
or even the commonplaces of an intimate ac- 
quaintance, took a good deal of time. She 
was willing to be helpful, but there were girls 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 169 

who drained one, who took all, and gave noth- 
ing back. 

Easter came with its glorious rejoicing, its 
grand music, its other side of college, tests and 
games, and now the strain began for the ex- 
aminations. The commencement exercises 
were discussed, the grand field-day, the finals. 
The girls wondered who would win the fresh- 
man prize; half a dozen girls were in hot 
competition. Then the juniors had one to be 
awarded for the best essay on Shakespeare. 
Helen had wondered whether she should try. 
She had made some notes. 

But one afternoon she was summoned to 
the students’ parlor and surprised at the sight 
of Willard Bell. His grave face shocked her, 
and the black gloves he held in his hand struck 
a chill to her heart. 

Daisy ! ” she cried. 

“ Our dear Daisy has been brought home 
for the last time. They reached the city this 
morning, and will leave for the burial to-mor- 
row. I did not see her alive, but she was so 
changed that I could hardly make our pretty 
darling out of her. And she was so resolved 


lyo HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

to get better she would not hear a word of 
dying. So young, and with everything to live 
for! She really did seem better a fortnight 
before she went, then suddenly she dropped 
down. I was on my way to New York, and 
there father met me with the sad news. Then, 
as I said, mother and Mr. Duer returned with 
the body. And now they want you. You 
seem to take Daisy’s place in father’s heart, 
and you must not refuse him. Mother wishes 
it, too. There is a train by which we can 
reach the city at ten if you can get ready in 
an hour.” 

Helen made an effort to speak, but her 
throat filled up and her eyes were heavy with 
pain, rather than tears. It seemed heartless 
not to have been thinking through all these 
weeks of Daisy, the radiant, eager, wilful little 
queen. Had her marriage been very happy, 
Helen wondered. Had Mr. Duer been with 
her all the winter ? 

We cannot take no, Helen.” Willard rose 
as he said this. He seemed taller, more manly, 
with a much more vivid personality and 
strength than she had credited him with be- 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO I7I 

fore. Yes, he had improved, in some inde- 
scribable manner he had gone beyond her ; she 
felt that. 

'‘Oh!” she cried, “I cannot tell you! I 
cannot express my sorrow! I have somehow 
been afraid of the end, but it did not seem so 
near. And we were such friends in our girl- 
hood — at school — ” 

She had uttered this in broken sentences, 
and as the old memories rushed over her, the 
tears flowed. 

“Yes; mother was very anxious you 
should come. There were some messages and 
— and gifts. Oh, they both want to see you 
so ! Father is fairly heart-broken.” Then he 
took out his watch. “ There is only an hour,” 
wistfully. “ Will you get ready? ” 

There was a certain sound of gentle author- 
ity in his voice. Yes; she must go. Fortu- 
nately she had her thesis ready, her study of 
governments was almost completed and would 
not have to be sent in under a fortnight, and 
Goethe’s “ Egmont ” with Schiller’s sketch of 
Egmont’s life — ^oh, she could soon catch up 


iy2 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

in the few matters, but they must not be con- 
sidered just now ! Love and duty both called. 

“ Then you must excuse me while I make 
arrangements,” she said in a low tone, the 
traces of tears still in her eyes as she glanced 
up, and his were bent upon her with a new 
tenderness. 

There were professors to see, explanations 
to be made, and to Miss Brooks she rehearsed 
a little of the story. 

“ Oh, wasn’t that your friend’s admirer ? I 
remember now ; they were at commencement. 
And a schoolmate. Is it the first break in 
your ranks of friendship? You are a fortu- 
nate girl. Yes; I’ll see to the loose ends. And 
you’ll be sure to come back in time to finish 
your work.” 

‘‘ By Monday, at the latest,” returned 
Helen, with her good-by. “ Tell Miss Char- 
davoyne how it was. She is at recitation. 
And tell some of the others.” 

Less than two years ago she had taken the 
same journey with Willard at Daisy’s impera- 
tive summons. The pretty, sweet, captious 
lips were silent now ; they would never speak 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO I 

again. It was dreadful to go out of the world 
in youth. She could not imagine any one being 
even reconciled at that period. Death seemed 
for old age. And how few she had cared for 
had gone out of her life ! One was her first 
friend, Mrs. Van Dorn, and that memory had 
been sweetened by time. 

Willard was most attentive in an unobtru- 
sive way. How manly he had grown; the 
boyish crudenesses seemed to have ripened and 
fallen off, leaving a serenity of mien, a finer 
outlook, a touch of tenderness that no longer 
needed words. His silence was very grateful 
to her, for she was brooding over the terrible 
side of death as it always appears to youth. 

The darkness settled down ; lamps were 
lighted. They whirled through cities where 
all was bustle and noise, with rows of still busy 
streets; small towns, with here and there a 
glow from some store; flying past stations 
with express speed; long reaches of darkness, 
towns again, rattling over bridges, echoing by 
rocky heights. The coach was not very full. 
Now and then a passenger came in or passed 
out. Then, as the silence seemed unsocial. 


1^4 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

she Spoke of his visit to New Orleans, and he 
was quite eloquent over the strange old town 
with its still picturesque inhabitants, of the 
great river rolling through it, the lake and 
delta, with the old legends. 

“ And Bermuda, I suppose, was beautiful, 
but one need not ask that.” 

“ A land of flowers. People going and 
coming continually. Gaiety and pleasure and 
health-seekers, and a charming climate. They 
had not meant to remain there, but they were 
delightfully situated and found some most 
agreeable Americans, two young girls full of 
health and spirits who were there with an 
invalid aunt who was very cheerful herself. 
Then she liked the young doctor who watched 
over her as a brother. Mr. Duer had one most 
excellent quality; he never was jealous. He 
liked Daisy to have hosts of friends and be 
admired. He took little trips off now and 
then ; a young fellow with no special business 
habits and plenty of money must be in search 
of amusement most of the time. I really can’t 
see why he married Daisy. A domestic life 
would have been so much better for her, and 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO I 

he really didn’t need a wife at all. Women 
were always making much of him. He was 
a great hand to get up pleasure parties. A 
friend lent him his yacht for a month and he 
took different ones cruising around. Water 
journeys did not seem to hurt Daisy, she really 
enjoyed sailing. And there were so many 
lovely islands about. I almost envied the fel- 
low, but I wouldn’t want a whole life of it. 
Daisy used to be taken around in a wheeled 
chair when I was there; it tired her to walk. 
And these two girls were so entertaining. 
Well, I do suppose she was happy and she 
really didn’t think of dying in years to come. 
She counted on having a settled home some 
time. But mother knew. Poor mother ! And 
father takes it very hard. He has always been 
especially fond of girls.” 

Helen was winking away the slow-gathering 
tears that would come. She was infinitely 
sorry for the life that had gone out, but it 
seemed as if she had had very little part in it. 
She tried to feel pained for herself, as if she 
had lost some worthy and lovely friendship. 
It had come very near that twice, and she was 


iy6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

thankful to recall it. She had grown much 
more discriminating; she could see that in 
herself. The exactness in many branches of 
study had given her a clearer and more accu- 
rate insight into character. She wished just 
now that she could not gauge so clearly. But 
she understood that the sunniness, the moods 
of sweetness, were as the events and people 
affected Daisy. She wanted her little world 
revolving about her until she was ready to let 
those who composed it drop out of her orbit, 
displace them by some one new. She gave for 
the return she got; there was nothing wide or 
generously outflowing in her nature, she never 
thought of making another happy, of radiating 
a living blessedness. Helen had seen devotion 
of girls in college, even back at school, where 
there was a certain equality of tenderness. 

Now and then Willard inquired if she was 
comfortable. She was too stunned and sore 
to talk about Daisy and blamed herself for a 
certain hardness of heart. 

They came into the station at length in the 
glare of lights and confusion. Mr. Duer was 
there with the carriage. He had grown some- 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 


177 

what stouter, and certainly was fine-looking, 
a splendid example of health and good breed- 
ing. Ah, it was no wonder Daisy, who was 
affected so by the outward and visible signs, 
should have loved him. 

‘‘ Oh, Miss Grant ! ” holding her hand in a 
warm pressure, “ I am so glad you could 
come. You will be such a great comfort to 
Mr. and Mrs. Bell. It is a sad time for us all, 
but we have been in a certain sense prepared 
for it. Daisy was delicate always, and pos- 
sessed the intense nature that wears one out 
rapidly. She was very sweet and tender and 
won a great deal of love. She could not have 
lived without it.” 

Then the brothers-in-law exchanged some 
conversation regarding the arrangements. 
The Newells had come in town; there would 
be church services at eleven in the morning; 
Daisy would be taken to Woodlawn; the 
Townes had a plot there, and his family had 
a large one, so they thought it better than 
the little country burying-ground. 

Mr. Bell was down in the hall watching for 


iy8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

them. He simply took Helen in his arms and 
kissed her. 

We must have some supper,” Willard said. 
“ I am absolutely starved, and I think Helen 
must be, after the long journey.” 

“ I ordered it before I went ! ” exclaimed 
Mr. Duer. “ Come this way.” 

Mr. Bell sat by the table beside Helen. Mrs. 
Bell had gone to bed very much worn out. 
Helen found that she was hungry, but it was 
a silent meal, and then Mr. Bell with great 
tenderness conducted her to the room adjoin- 
ing theirs. 

“ I am so thankful you could come,” he said 
with his good night. “ You seem like our very 
own.” 

The interview with Mrs. Bell the next morn- 
ing was sorrowful indeed. She showed her 
fatigue plainly and seemed very delicate her- 
self. Willard and Mr. Duer were very atten- 
tive to her, while Mr. Bell seemed to gravitate 
to Helen. Mr. and Mrs. Hollis came, and 
then the coaches took them to the church. 

There in the front of the chancel stood the 
little mound covered with a black velvet pall. 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 


179 

A cluster of half-blown white roses lay on it 
in simple beauty. Helen could imagine Daisy 
asleep underneath in the silent mystery. It 
seemed as if she must come out of this tran- 
quil rest. Where was she now? Would one 
feel alone in heaven? 

The beautiful service was said over her with 
its solemn chants and inspired lessons, and 
then they moved slowly out, Willard escorting 
Helen, and took the last journey to the burial 
plot. 

It doesn't seem as if one is really dead 
until one is hidden away for the last time," 
Willard said in a low tone. ‘‘ I don’t know 
whether this is the usual feeling when you 
have lost some one dear to you, but it seems 
as if Daisy must come back, as if we should 
find her up home when we went there. You 
can’t reconcile death with youth. It seems 
abnormal, even if it does occur so often." 

The Newells were quite insistent that the 
Bells should spend a day or two with them. 
They had always been most cordial with 
Daisy. 

I am anxious to get home," Mrs. Bell said 


l8o HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

in answer to the pressing invitation, as well 
as to that of her daughters. 

“ If you like, I will come up and stay 
awhile,” said Marjorie. 

“ Come to-morrow,” returned the mother. 

There was spring in the air, although the 
sun was hiding under a soft roof of clouds. 
They turned away from the flower-covered 
mound and said a quiet good-by to each 
other. Helen realized that it was not possible 
to make the break of a return to college at 
once, though she felt that she ought to go. A 
soft spirit seemed brooding everywhere, the 
green herbage showed here and there a bloom, 
the early violets were pricking through, tiny 
leaves were hugging the brown twigs as if 
almost afraid to venture out, birds were twit- 
tering and consulting, and now and then one 
poured out a trill that seemed to shake the 
very air. 

The house had been put in order by an effi- 
cient woman. There was a window filled with 
blooming flowers, everything was natural and 
homelike, as Helen remembered it. But how 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO l8l 

long ago it seemed! Yes, she had loved Daisy 
then. Had she changed so herself ? 

After supper Mrs. Bell begged to be ex- 
cused. 

“ I leave you in good hands,” she said to 
Helen, with a faint smile. “ To-morrow we 
will have our talk.” 

Willard lighted his cigar presently and 
sauntered out. His case would lose nothing 
by this advocate. He had a tender and son- 
like feeling toward both parents in their be- 
reavement. 

Helen sat silent for some moments. Then 
Mr. Bell motioned her beside him, and almost 
without volition, she rose and went. 

He put his arm over her shoulder. 

‘‘ I do not just understand how it is, Helen, 
but you seem so near, so like one of us. Daisy 
had other schoolmate visitors and they were 
nice girls, too, and they went out of our minds, 
but we talked of you so often. You impress 
yourself upon one with an unusual individual- 
ity, or else — yes, I think it is that — you fit 
in a niche that has stood empty waiting for 
you, and no other person could have filled it. 


1 82 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

I wish you had been Daisy’s cousin, then when 
your father died, I should have claimed you.” 

'“You have always been so tender to me, 
so sympathetic.” Her voice trembled a little 
and she could not help thinking of the place 
made for her, that she was reluctant to fill. 

“ I have never felt quite satisfied about 
Daisy’s life,” he went on after a pause, and 
there was a peculiar sound of sadness in his 
voice. “ I think we indulged her too much, 
partly because she was not very strong, and 
partly because of her winsome, coaxing man- 
ner. Every one gave in to her at the end, 
sometimes against his better judgment. 
There is a responsibility in every close rela- 
tion, and one cannot always see clearly to the 
end. If we could not trust in God and leave 
our burdens in His hands, we would go sor- 
rowing all the rest of our lives.” 

“ But her life had many joys in it. She 
gathered up a great deal of love on every 
hand.” 

“ I never felt quite sure hers was the high- 
est love that can come to a woman. The 
other girls seem perfectly mat^d. One’s de- 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 1 83 

light is the centre of a family; the other one 
is continually reaching out to sow some seed 
in the great world that shall bear fruit, four- 
fold, perhaps. They were so dissimilar, Daisy 
and Harlan Duer. He was always generous 
and indulgent to her, but he was a very thor- 
ough man of the world, and when he married 
he did not give up his old personal desires and 
pleasures. She could have her friends, her 
pleasures, her amusements, and he would take 
his. He gave just so much of himself; they 
were not one, but always two. Perhaps you 
knew we did not quite approve of the mar- 
riage. If we had thwarted it, and she had 
dropped down, gone into a decline, and died 
after a few years, we should have blamed our- 
selves severely. She had her desire, and it 
happened. I hope she never knew she was 
feeding upon husks, yet it was the best Mr. 
Duer had to give. Some women would not 
have minded, would have taken outside pleas- 
ures to fill up the craving, and they would 
have kept themselves morally good, too. But 
I think it fretted Daisy. She was right in be- 
lieving a wife should be all to her husband. 


184 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

not only a part of his life. I cannot think they 
were meant for each other in the great allot- 
ment, and yet it seems as if nothing could 
come to pass without God’s guiding hand in 
it. My dear, I ought not sadden you with 
my misgivings — ” 

Oh, I think Daisy must have been 
happy ! ” she cried impulsively, wanting to 
comfort. Yet, she understood what was in 
the father’s heart. 

“ Do you know how dear you are to us, 
Helen ? ” and Mr. Bell pressed her closer. 

But now you must tell me about yourself. 
We were so proud that you went in the 
juniors. One more year, and you will be 
through. You have been happy, I know. 1 
hope you have not lost the romance of a girl’s 
life. There is so much sweetness that buds 
along these years, and if it does not come to 
blossoming it withers slowly. I want you to 
have all the happiness of a true woman’s life, 
and that is in loving and being loved. I need 
not ask if you have met friends.” 

Helen was quite enthusiastic about her hap- 


IN A STRAIT BETWIXT TWO 1 85 

penings, her standing, and her hopes for an- 
other year. Willard came in. 

“ It is raining a little,” he said. “ A gentle 
springlike rain, and an old line came into my 
mind ; 

“ ‘ Blessed is the corpse that the rain falls on.’ ” 

“ Poor, dear Daisy,” murmured the father. 


CHAPTER IX 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 

Helen felt she ought to go the next day, 
but Mrs. Bell claimed her. The luggage had 
been sent up. Mr. Duer had refused utterly 
to keep any of the gifts he had made his wife, 
and there were some very beautiful ones. 
Daisy had spoken to her mother of several 
for Helen, and they had been made into a 
parcel with a number Mrs. Bell had added. 

“ I think she kept you nearer her heart than 
almost any one she knew. She was fond of 
variety, and often thought she saw more in 
people than there really was, as she found 
when she knew them well. But during those 
last weeks her heart turned to you. Of course 
it would not have been possible for you to 
give up your plans, nor necessary either, but 
your strength and energy were an inspiration 
to her. I wish, Helen, that it could have been 


i86 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 1 87 

SO that she had gone to college with you. Her 
health would not have permitted it, but I be- 
lieve it tides many girls over those uncertain 
years and shapes character and matures judg- 
ment. There were two such charming girls 
at our hotel, and one enters college next year. 
I was so glad for Daisy to find friends.” 

And though Mrs. Bell was not as outspoken 
as her husband, Helen knew the marriage had 
not been pleasurable to her, though Mr. Duer 
had evinced a good deal of outward tender- 
ness and indulgence through those later weeks. 
It had been a sad winter for the mother. 

Mrs. Hollis came up at noon, and Helen 
spoke of her departure. 

Oh,” Mrs. Bell said, with tears in her 
eyes, “ how can I let you go? Yet, I must not 
be selfish in my grief. Helen, you are like a 
child to me, and now that I shall be more at 
liberty we must take up our correspondence 
again. You see I am spoiled by young girls 
and cannot give them up. I shall want to 
know how you progress. If it wasn’t for your 
senior examinations I should insist upon keep- 


1 88 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

ing you a month, at least. Then I shall count 
on you in vacation.” 

She was very dear to them, she knew. 

Marjorie wanted her parents to spend the 
month with her in her new home, since it 
would be more convenient to the city and they 
were near the station. She was to remain all 
night, and it did make a little rift in the sad 
home-coming. 

You see,” Willard said to her late that 
evening, “ how necessary you are to all of us. 
Father really needs you. Think of the hap- 
piness it is in your power to bestow. Is there 
any better work in this world than making 
people happy? Is there anything nobler and 
sweeter and dearer than comforting those in 
sorrow, coming into the very heart of things, 
and to see stretching out before you possibili- 
ties of joy unfolding, to grow richer and ten- 
derer by the using? Oh, Helen, I have been 
trying patience and silence, but the love re- 
mains ! And now, oh, you cannot refuse ! ” 

Helen had been in a tense and exalted state 
for the two days. Willard’s quiet devotion 
had impressed her. Ought she not to consider 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 1 89 

a return for all the affection these people had 
showered upon her? Was not this the deeper 
meaning, the higher duty, worth more than 
following out one’s desires that would never 
quite satisfy ? She was bewildered as the two 
paths spread out before her. 

‘‘ Helen ! ” Willard came closer, his arms 
seemed to take her prisoner, even against her 
will, and yet she felt powerless to struggle. 

Mr. Bell was crossing the hall. 

“ Father, join your pleading to mine, and 
tell this dear girl that she belongs to us, that 
we cannot let her go.” 

“ Oh, wait ! wait ! ” she cried. “ I have 
been so occupied with other matters that I 
have had no time to consider. Love is such 
a sacred thing, and I know nothing about 
it — ” 

She was trembling in every pulse. There 
was a tumult in her heart, as if it were break- 
ing. Could this be love? She glanced from 
one to the other with a blinding consciousness 
of having half-surrendered herself. She 
shrank from it, too, with a kind of terror. 

“ My child,” Mr. Bell said, tenderly. 


I go HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Willard drew her to him and kissed her. 

“ I must be free until I have graduated ; ” 
she made the protest in a tremulous voice, 
and seemed to push him away with her hands, 
but he was immovable. She felt his strength 
and power. 

“ Helen,” the father said in a tender tone, 
‘‘ do not be overpersuaded into making a mis- 
take. We all love you, we all want you, and 
you can fill the place of her who has gone. 
*But you must do it of your own free will. 
Love is too sacred to have any counterfeit 
shadowing its face. Willard, you must give 
her time to consider. Let her come to you of 
her own volition.” 

Helen raised grateful eyes, but they were 
well nigh conquered by the longing she saw. 

“ Oh ! ” she cried, “ I like you all so much. 
We have been such dear friends. But I am 
not ready even to promise. I do not under- 
stand myself.” 

“ Let the matter rest here.” The father’s 
voice had a certain authority in it. “ You are 
brave enough to admit love when it comes to 
you, and it has not come yet; I can see that. 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 191 

But you can rest in the consciousness that 
nothing would afford us a greater joy. And 
now, my child, you look weary and we must 
say good night to you. I wish you were not 
going to-morrow, but each day would make 
the parting harder.” 

Willard uttered his good night reluctantly. 
Helen sped up the stairway, but she was not 
through with her trial. Mrs. Bell’s sweet 
voice summoned her. 

“ My dear,” she began, “ your visit has not 
been a cheerful one. I understand how neces- 
sary your return is, yet in my heart I wish I 
could keep you. I shall count on you next 
summer. I think^we have been thrown to- 
gether for something more than ordinary 
friendship.” 

Helen’s heart beat with unwonted emotion. 
She put the suggestive distance between the 
meanings she could not mistake, and her own 
indecision, which at the moment she consid- 
ered unworthy of herself. 

Good night,” she said, softly. 

Just next to her chamber was Daisy’s pretty 
girlhood room that had never been changed. 


192 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

She was gone for all time. A passion of tears 
flooded Helen’s eyes. 

She was very glad Mrs. Hollis was to re- 
main with her mother several days. It soft- 
ened the pang of parting. Willard had to go 
down early in the morning, so there could 
only be a brief good-by. Mr. Bell took her 
to the station later. She was moved to tears 
at the tender blessing invoked upon her. Ah, 
if he had been her real father! If she had 
been born in this family, not more than two 
years older than Daisy! That would have 
been an ideal life. 

A more self-seeking nature would have been 
flattered beyond measure by these preferences. 
She had once thought that to be an inmate 
of the Wilmarth household would have been 
a divine gift of Providence. And now the 
individual personality pervaded her, the curi- 
ous self that could not be bent or turned save 
for a moment; it flew back like the string of a 
bow. She was Helen Grant again and she 
must go forward on her own path. Oh ! 
could she find the right way? Daisy had 
loved passionately, but it had not brought 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 1 93 

complete happiness to herself, and real satis- 
faction to any one. 

It was soon after midday when she saw the 
massive arched gateway, with its inscription, 
and it seemed like coming to a well-loved 
home. She could have shouted out her satis- 
faction. No doubt a young fellow would 
have done so. The shadowy masses of ever- 
green on both sides were just sending out 
their exquisite, gray, furry tassels of new 
growth, and there was the avenue with its 
branching elms in tiniest leaves, the maples in 
blooming clusters, some perky and saucy with 
their red crowns, others holding down their 
heads, still others in fringy yellow green. 
Over yonder were the horse-chestnuts with 
their umbrella-like spread of leaves, great 
pansy beds, newly set out, daffodils in golden 
hues, narcissus, the sweetness of violets and 
new grass, the long stems of Java currant, the 
red and white of the japonicas. Would any 
other place afford her this intense satisfaction ? 
She stood motionless, gazing about, and the 
soft under-roof of sky, with drifting blue and 
fleecy clouds, crowned it all exquisitely. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


194 

She paused again at the wide hall entrance. 
A group came flying through the corridor, 
grasping hand or arm, and uttering welcomes 
in various keys. Then she ran up-stairs. 

“ Oh, Helen ! ” It was Lorraine Denman, 
mysteriously changed somehow, but charming, 
with lustrous eyes and quivering lips. I’ve 
hungered so for you. They didn’t want me 
to come back, but I longed to see the girls. I 
can’t pass, of course, and it breaks my heart 
to think I shall not be able to go in the seniors 
with you. But we must keep our friendship, 
whatever betides ; ” and her face was radiant 
with the purpose. 

“ You don’t look as if you had been ill,” 
said Helen in joyous surprise. 

It’s mostly a case of what might have 
been, but didn’t come to pass. To tell the 
truth, I wasn’t real well when I went away. 
I studied hard to make up for the time spent 
in pleasure. I had some cold and a fever 
that the doctor was afraid would be typhoid. 
They were nearly scared to death, and father 
was about to send a long list of inquiries here 
about all the sanitary conditions. Then the 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 


195 

fever let up. I was on the highroad to return 
when pneumonia set in, and there was an- 
other scare. I did have quite a dreadful 
cough, and stitches all over me when I 
breathed. Then the stitches dropped out, and 
the cough wore away, and father trotted me 
off to Florida, where I had the loveliest time, 
and Fm well and sound, ready for larks and 
study. That is all of this strange moving 
history.” 

Helen laughed at the gaiety. It was in- 
fectious. 

‘‘ And you’ve been having a sorrowful time. 
Here is a queer little bit. There was a 
mother and daughter at our hotel who had 
been spending a month at Bermuda and knew 
your friends quite well. They admired Mrs. 
Bell very, very much. They thought Mr. 
Duer splendid, but rather gay, quite devoted 
to the pleasure of ladies, only he liked a 
crowd of them. There was not any talk about 
him ; ” and she flushed warmly, “ that is, I 
mean scandal. And he was sweet to his wife, 
only she was ill and fretful. They thought 
she had been very pretty. There was always 


196 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

a little court about her, for she had the most 
elegant clothes and jewels. It must have been 
awfully hard for her to die! I suppose she 
was charming when she was well. Fve quite 
resolved if I am ever ill a long while to be 
just as lovely as possible, like some of these 
'shut-ins’ you read about and every one ad- 
mires. Oh ! are you not glad to come back ? 
I’m afraid college does spoil girls a little bit ” 
— archly. “ There are so many of us here, 
and we have such good times, that it seems 
lonesome at home.” 

There was a rush of steps and taps on the 
door, which was pushed wider open, as a bevy 
of girls entered. 

" The light of the recitation rooms has 
flickered sadly,” declared one. 

" We, who salute you, are glad to get you 
back in time for the meets and the contests of 
all sorts. You’re entered for the basket-ball, 
and remember that midge of a Betty Gamier 
will be your dearest foe — sworn rival, in 
plain English.” 

" And we’ve put you up for one of the 


TPIE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 1 97 

dashes. Could you run the two-hundred 
heat?” 

“ And you juniors are to give us a rousing 
reception, you know. I hope you will leave 
some of the fruit of the tree of knowledge 
behind tucked away in crannies and corners, 
provided you haven’t squeezed it too dry. Is 
it most like apples or oranges ? ” 

“ O dear ! ” Helen dropped down on a seat. 
“You are a merry lot! And there are the 
exams ! ” 

“ I have heard it was a good plan not to 
cross bridges until you come to them,” said 
another sententiously. “ I think that wisdom 
dates back to the Ark.” 

“ It has the flavor of antiquity.” 

“ It is only those things that have survived 
the wrack of years that have any value.” 

“ There was once an explorer who un- 
earthed a toad that had been buried a thou- 
sand or so years. He was alive. He was 
only a toad after all.” 

“ An antique, certainly.” 

“ Girls, will you allow me to unpack my 
luggage, and turn my attention to some of the 


ig8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

great questions of life?” Helen asked laugh- 
ingly. 

“ Come in to my tea after chapel. I have 
some problems that will make your hair stand 
on end and are warranted to turn it white in 
a single night.” 

“No temptation. Make it a pale gold and 
naturally wavy.” 

But they tramped down the corridor still 
laughing and bursting into snatches of 
song. 

“ I must see Miss Morse and Miss Van 
Meter,” Helen began, “ and learn how far I 
have fallen behind.” 

“ Oh, Helen — if you only could — ” 

A beseeching smile irradiated the sweet 
face, and the wish spoke in the eyes. 

“ And disappoint Professor Blake when he 
has been so good to me! Pm almost sorry I 
hurried up so. But there could be a post- 
graduate course.” 

Helen began to busy herself with putting 
the contents of her suit-case in their places. 
She took out her box of gifts tenderly and 
laid it in her trunk; she could not go over 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 1 99 

them now, and she wondered if she would 
ever want to wear them. 

Then Miss Brooks came in with her wel- 
come, which was most cordial. Helen found 
she had not fallen much behind. Everybody 
seemed very generously inclined. There was 
dinner and chapel, then she went in to the As- 
sociation meeting, and heard the last month’s 
reports, the discussions upon the different 
branches of charitable work they had taken 
up, and which would make the most satisfac- 
tory showing at the close of the year. 

“ I think it ought to be which has done 
the most real good. There is the little girl 
in the Mission school at Beirut. The sub- 
scriptions have fallen off this year. It was a 
junior undertaking, but you can’t really pledge 
yourself for new girls,” and the speaker 
glanced around. 

“ The George, Jr. Republic is my pet. I’ve 
joined with several friends, and two or three 
clubs in my town are caring for a street arab 
who is turning out very well. Of course, they 
ask their friends for contributions.” 

There ought to be Lent at least three 


200 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

times a year, when we should get into the 
mood of making sacrifices, giving up — ” 

“ Fudge and caramels and buttercups and 
jelly rolls and candied fruit and — ” 

“ And running into Bedford for a blowout, 
just as if we didn’t have enough to eat here.” 

“ Are we really learning to fill broader and 
finer places in the world?” said another girl 
seriously. 

“ We are supposed to be fitting ourselves 
for it, for helping to uplift a little. Yet we 
seem to think a great deal about ourselves, 
and our pleasures, and that is not the training 
for a really useful life.” 

“ I wonder how it would be if we took up 
one idea and worked resolutely upon it. 
Some one once said that if every person in 
the world set out to make another happy, the 
world would be transferred into a Para- 
dise.” 

False reasoning, though it has the ring 
of philanthropy. Everybody can’t. There 
would be no one left to accept your good 
deeds.” 

‘‘ Then the millennium would come in 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 201 

earnest. We do not try very hard. I think 
that about taking up the duty nearest is a 
good idea. Things do sometimes come right 
in your way. They are unpleasant, or what 
we call commonplace, so we shirk them and 
go off to a more attractive work, and maybe 
there is no real virtue in it. We ought to 
weigh matters more accurately. That is what 
a college training is for.’' 

There was a diversity of views and it was 
a good thing to interchange them. Lorraine 
and Helen walked to the Hall together and 
declined the tea invitation. 

‘‘You look tired,” Lorraine began. “And 
I promised father I would go to bed at ten. 
I’m beginning to find how much tenderness 
there is in a father’s love. I always thought 
that quality belonged almost exclusively to 
mothers. We are not living up to what is 
best in us, unless you do, Helen.” 

“ No, I do not,” and Helen flushed. “ I 
promised to look over those problems, and I 
dare say the poor girls are hammering their 
brains without making a single spark of light 
fly. I’m all wrought up on the subject of 


202 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

duties, SO I had better go if I want to sleep 
the sleep of the just. Good night, dear.” 

“ Helen, kiss me. Could I ever be to you 
what that poor, pretty Daisy was? For — I 
love you very much.” 

I think in many respects you could be 
more. I am very glad to have your love.” 

“ Thank you.” 

The problems were pretty tough, but Helen 
cheered the discouraged girls with her energy 
and brightness. Then she was so tired that 
she resolutely shut out all other thoughts and 
was soon asleep. 

There followed very busy days; and such 
glorious afternoons that one positively could 
not stay in, even if a text-book had to be 
taken for a mentor. The basket-ball courts 
were thronged with girls practising; others 
were flying over hurdles. There was field- 
day, the grand out-of-doors concert, and all 
the other events that preceded commence- 
ment. 

Helen had letters from both Mr. and Mrs. 
Bell, which were tenderly sweet. Mrs. Bell 
had gone to Marjorie’s, and was pleased be- 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 2O3 

yond measure with the new home, the pretty, 
refined, old town, and the church. She was 
getting much rested, but the spring days and 
the warm weather gave Mr. Bell a degree of 
lassitude that made them all very anxious. 
They were both counting on her vacation and 
the pleasant summer they would have. She 
must let nothing interfere. She kept Willard’s 
letter two days before she opened it. Up to 
this time she had resolutely put out of her* 
mind the more serious aspect of the case, but 
now she was compelled to face it. It was not 
the boyish entreaty of a year agone, but a 
calm adjustment, a love-letter with the prom- 
ise of patient waiting, a restful assurance that 
all would go well. He was going to make 
his life and his position worthy of her. There 
were some rhapsodies, to be sure, but he 
would not have been a lover if he had not 
indulged in them. 

Oh, what had she said? What had she 
promised? The remembrance of that night 
was confusing. She had asked him to wait, 
and he was waiting in a manly fashion. The 
letter was eloquent with a certain tender as- 


204 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

siirance that somehow exercised an influence 
over her that she could not explain to herself. 
She was not ready for such fevers ; she wanted 
girlhood years longer. Was her nature ab- 
normal ? Did study leave little play for 
natural feelings? Other girls discussed lovers, 
sighed for them. Miss Bradshaw’s counsel 
haunted her; it was applied to another, to be 
sure, but she could take it to herself. 

How the days ran on with their striving 
and heartburning! She was not trying for 
any superior standing. There were two girls 
in the class who were doing fine work, and she 
would not rival them, even if she could. 

Miss Chardavoyne had sent her a dainty 
packet of poems, exquisite little love poems, 
intended for no eye save her own. It did 
interest Helen as a kind of psychological prob- 
lem. If she had been aggressive, Helen could 
have snubbed her for a foolishly romantic girl. 
Even if she had treated her to expressions of 
devotion, with upraised eyes, singled her out, 
waylaid her, clasped her hand on every occa- 
sion — she had seen these pronounced endear- 
ments among girls and rather despised them 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 205 

in what she considered her maturity of wis- 
dom — she could have done so. But Shirley 
Chardavoyne held herself a little aloof, was 
pleasant and sociable with other girls, but not 
effusive. The chief of the Miscellany staff 
declared she could not make her out. 

‘‘ You don’t suppose that dainty little thing 
was a sort of plagiarism that she had labored 
over until she really believed it her own?” 
she said to Helen. ‘‘ Miss Brooks is so full of 
graduation papers she can’t pay attention 
to a poor little freshman, and I can’t make 
anything out of her. I wanted her to send in 
a poem for our last number, just two verses, 
and she said she had been so full of the prose 
of study she couldn’t think of poetry. I never 
saw a rhymester with such a small modicum 
of vanity.” 

And Helen had just the needed poem lying 
in her desk! 

“ She is a queer sort of child and follows 
out the whim that seems to cross her mind. 
I haven’t had time to study her myself.” 

“ This is my last opportunity, you know,” 
she said, smiling and nodding as if approving 


2o6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

herself. “ I’ve discovered three poets in my 
stay here, and this obdurate little thing might 
have been the fourth.” 

Helen sought Shirley out. “ No, not one 
of the poems shall be sown broadcast. They 
are for your eyes alone.” 

You will come back next year?” and 
Helen’s voice had a pleading touch in it as she 
smiled into the soft, adoring eyes. 

“ I’m quite sure I’ll be allowed to. I’ve 
studied and had some tutoring, and Miss 
Grayson was positive my standing would 
allow that. It would be just awful to be 
dropped. As I said at first, I never expect to 
achieve the seniors. But since you will be here 
next year, I want to come also.” 

“ And I will try to do better for you. I do 
like you very much. I should be sorry to 
stop here. It would be an unfinished poem,” 
and there was a kind of caressing cadence in 
her voice that warmed the young heart. 

“ Oh, I am so glad ! For when anything 
is finished it must stop.” 

“ But if it comes to full fruition, it may 
bring happiness to both.” 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 2O7 

Shirley seized her hand suddenly and kissed 
it with rapture. Helen pressed her lips to the 
fair forehead. 

Miss Brooks was one of the honor girls, 
and had an essay on the uses of education. 
She was very much engrossed, but she con- 
fided to Helen that she had determined to 
return for another year. She could not resolve 
to bid dear Alma Mater a final good-by. 

“ There are some higher branches I am 
much interested in, and I want to see how you 
and Lorraine prosper, as well as that queer 
little Chardavoyne girl. And now that Fve 
nothing on my mind — ” she gave a half- 
sigh and ended abruptly, but Helen knew to 
what it referred. 

“ I’m disappointed in you, though. I thought 
you’d try for something,” Leslie said after a 
pause. 

‘‘ I thought I would just keep within the 
ranks this year. I’ve been learning a good 
many things,” and a grave sort of sweetness 
shone in her eyes. 

You are not discouraged about anything. 
Your standing is excellent — I’ve learned 


2o8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

that,” with a gleam of pleasure lighting her 
face. “ But I did hope you would take up 
that Shakespeare essay.” 

Katherine Bright has been working at it 
with every energy she possesses. And when 
a girl is in such dead earnest, gives up all 
pleasures, it must be a great disappointment. 
I hope she gets the prize.” 

I’ve felt better since yesterday, when Pro- 
fessor Blake spoke of you.” 

Oh ! has he been disappointed ? ” and 
Helen’s heart beat almost audibly. 

“ Miss Van Meter was speaking of you, 
and he said, ‘ I think Miss Grant has acted 
wisely in keeping up to a high standard and 
not striving for anything beyond. She has 
made an excellent record this year.’ So I sup- 
pose you think that praise enough.” 

“ I am satisfied with it,” and a glow of 
pleasure stole over her face, irradiating it. 

She was happy, too, when Miss Bright was 
declared winner of the prize. 

But the juniors were defeated at basket-ball, 
and great was the rejoicing thereat. Still, 
they won at the tennis tournament, and in 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 


209 

several of the field-day sports. Helen was fol- 
lowed by a very close second this year, but she 
triumphed amid the plaudits of the class and 
the spectators. 

She grew quite nervous over commence- 
ment. Willard would come, of course. A 
letter from Miss Craven announced her defec- 
tion. She had been called suddenly to Aldred 
House by the illness of Elma Gartney, and 
just at this crisis it was much better to bring 
her home at once. The fever had taken a turn 
for the worse, and it would be quite impossible 
to leave her. The house was large, she had 
secured an excellent nurse, and this would not 
interfere with Helen’s visit. 

“ It has been so long since I have seen you, 
and your letters have been so brief,” she 
wrote, that I feel we have a long arrears to 
make up. I am so thankful the sorrow and 
the break have not interfered with your ad- 
vancement.” 

Then Helen felt she had to face the issue 
alone. Willard would come and he would 
make a point of his devotion. She would not 
admit to herself that she was engaged — a 


210 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

dozen things might happen the next year — 
but she was perilously near it. She hated to 
have the girls suspect and make mysterious 
signals to each other. She ought to tell Miss 
Brooks, since their relations had been so con- 
fidential, and yet, what was there for a real 
confidence? The girls who had lovers were 
so proud and happy, and she was neither, 
though Willard was a young man to be proud 
of. He was making himself very useful to his 
firm; he was Mr. Loring’s right-hand man, 
now that the senior was having considerable 
trouble with his eyes. He might some day be 
offered the junior partnership; that was what 
he was working for, and they all loved her. 

Oh, how could she have drifted into this 
entanglement with herself! Was she unrea- 
sonable, was her nature cold and self-centred? 
Ah, she had always loved her friends dearly, 
warmly. Now she could take Willard to her 
heart as a brother, confide in him, go to him 
frankly in any emergency. Perhaps she was 
formed only for friendship. In a discussion 
that she could recall, there was pointed out a 
one-sided view of college life; the abnormal 


THE HIGH RESOLVES OF YOUTH 21 1 

devotion of v^omen to their own sex that re- 
sulted in a kind of confused attitude as to fine 
differences between love and friendship. Was 
a woman of many friendships capable of one 
strong, ardent affection for a person of the 
opposite sex, such as must constitute a well- 
ordered marriage? The arguments had run 
high and been really forcible. Miss Brooks 
never talked of lovers; Lorraine was too 
young. Oh, there was Grace Trevor! Love 
illumined her days, her work, her life. She 
was only an every-day girl; so much educa- 
tion might interfere. 

Helen leaned down her head and cried. 


CHAPTER X 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 

Everything was extravagantly gay. Girls 
in light, airy gowns flitted hither and thither 
with radiant faces and hearts like thistledown. 
They had been successful, and were to be 
moved up to serener heights. Miss Bessie 
Cochran had squeezed through and was 
wildly elated. She had been promised a ten- 
weeks’ trip to Europe, and one would have 
thought she had stepped into the senior row. 

Betty Gamier admitted the “ squeeze.” 

There’s been so much fun,” she confessed 
in her eager, riotous manner. “ I wouldn’t 
have missed college for anything. I just wor- 
ship the gym and all the out-of-door sports. 
I’m not afraid of being mannish, and one 
needn’t grow coarse. I mean to devote my- 
self more to intellectual pursuits next year, 
and all the deeper joys of math, and lab. and 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 


213 

trig., and isn’t there theory of equation and 
complex variables and sociology and psychol- 
ogy — why there is enough to keep me here 
ten years at least,” and her joyous laugh was 
infectious. 

Some who had not passed took it harder. 
There were grave faces and heavy hearts, 
while a few were loud in condemnation of 
different systems and favoritism. 

As a general thing they soon grew hilarious, 
went about singing class songs, whistled, ran 
races for fun, practised the college yell until 
the woods echoed it round. They buried some 
records, burned others, chanted mournful 
dirges. Examinations were at an end and 
there was a week given over to pleasure. 
Friends and relatives began to pour in, and 
girls ran about to find lodgings for them. 

The seniors were a little graver ; there were 
many partings for them. A few were to re- 
main for some advanced courses. There were 
plans and discussions; here were welcomes to 
those who were to take their places; there 
was the grand out-of-doors concert, the last 
play these seniors would give, and then the 


214 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

days, the addresses, the sermon, the grand 
crown of all, commencement. 

Helen fingered her letter with a heavy 
heart, upbraiding herself the while. She could 
not lay it by, but she knew what must be in it. 
She cut the end open and slipped the note out. 
It was written on business paper; Willard 
had never used it before and it roused a kind 
of resentment. As she cast her eyes over it 
her sober face changed to one of more satis- 
faction. 

“ I am a mean, ungrateful girl ! she said 
to herself, and for an instant she felt as if she 
could join a group of flagellants, so disgusted 
was she with the feeling of relief. 

Willard would not come, and he was deeply 
disappointed. An hour before, word had 
reached the firm that Mr. Loring was needed 
urgently in St. Louis on a great railroad case. 
They were to take the evening train, and he 
had only time for this brief note. 

“It isn’t quite as if you were graduating; 
then I should throw up everything and come. 
I shall look out for that beforehand, and I 
shall look to find you in the dear old home 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 21 5 

where I first saw the little girl who captured 
all our hearts.” 

Yes, it was a reprieve. No questions to 
answer, no explanations to make, no protests 
against a hasty decision. Yet, she tried to 
keep the lightness out of her heart, but it rose 
up like a bird suddenly set free. She took 
up her moral philosophy to steady it. She 
tried to see Willard speeding through the night 
and darkness farther and farther away, hurt 
and sore because he was deprived of the pleas- 
ure he had been counting on. Then she rose 
and went down-stairs and joined the girls in 
their merriment. They had respected her sor- 
row for the loss of her dear school friend, and 
she could not confess that it was not all sor- 
row. Still, she disliked make-believes, the 
shuffling along on what seemed the very out- 
side rim of truth. 

‘‘You’ve had good news, haven’t you?” 
cried Lorraine, slipping her arm over Helen’s 
shoulder. “ Who is coming? You look as if 
a great anxiety had been lifted.” 

Did she show things so plainly? 

“ There, you needn’t gloom over so quickly. 


2i6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

I know something has been troubling you, and 
if a friend can’t help she has no right to add 
curiosity to the burden. Don’t you suppose 
I know there are things girls can’t tell each 
other because they belong to a third person’s 
confidence? They never trouble me.” 

“ You are a sweet and dear friend. Yes, 
I have had a cause for anxiety, but it is over 
for the present.” 

‘‘ Then come down and help decorate for 
the concert. Oh, I forget — you are in the 
singing ! ” 

“ Only in the choruses. There were two 
fine contralto soloists, and I had too much 
other work to do.” 

The seats had been arranged in tiers for 
the audience, the posts had been decorated 
with flags and college colors, the background 
of the stage was a mass of greenery and 
branches of bloom. Girls were putting in 
effective flowers, rich-tinted peonies, pendant 
pink acacias, and yellow laburnum. Helen 
joined eagerly, then she was called to the last 
practice. 

Just at dusk they hung the colored lanterns. 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 217 

reserving the white for the edge of the stage. 
It was a veritable fairy-land. Spectators gath- 
ered early and rambled around full of praise 
for the admirable effects. 

Then the singers stole in behind the green- 
ery as noiselessly as if they had been fairies 
dropping into seats, their soft, white gowns 
flowing around them like waves. The con- 
ductor, with her baton, arose. The audience 
studied programmes. There were some grand 
choruses, a Latin hymn from “ Stabat Mater,’' 
a soft Sicilian melody, duets and trios, with 
violin and harp accompaniment, and two 
beautiful songs, compositions of the seniors, 
one entitled “ At Dusk,” the refrain of which 
was full of exquisite melody. There were to 
be no encores, but at the last some special re- 
quests were heeded, and the Good Night,” 
sung over again. 

It certainly is the finest concert we have 
had yet! ” declared Miss Van Meter. There 
never has been such an excellent musical body 
as this year’s seniors, and I tremble for a 
decadence next year.” 

We must endeavor to keep them up to the 


2i8 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

mark. I hope we shall hear a good account 
of our best singers. Miss Van Blascom has 
a fine offer to go abroad as an understudy to 
quite a noted singer, who is to train her. That 
‘ At Dusk ’ was an exquisite little thing. Miss 
Hays can write beautiful music. She always 
‘ weds it to the words,’ as some one says.” 

The gay throng promenaded round. The 
moon had just come up. One and another 
carried off Helen to see a mother or sister 
or even a father; she was so bright and viva- 
cious, so ready to answer questions and ex- 
plain. 

Then she espied solitary Shirley. She need 
not have been alone, but she was hovering 
about waiting the chance of seeing Helen.* 

“ I wonder if it is wrong and envious to de- 
sire some of these people for your very own? 
The girls seem so proud and happy with their 
parents and friends. I don’t suppose you ever 
longed for any one’s father ? ” glancing up 
with lustrous eyes, the red lips quivering, the 
hands clasped. 

“ Why, that’s odd,” and Helen drew a long- 
breath. “ Yes, the father of my friend who 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 


219 

died was an ideal parent. Well — the mother 
also.” 

“You loved your father very much, I sup- 
pose,” musingly. 

“ We were together such a very little, and 
his life had been spent mostly among men 
students. He did not understand girls at all.” 

“ Tve been watching that tall man with a 
long white beard. How proud he is of that 
slim girl beside him, and how she loves him. 
Fathers are not all alike,” and Shirley sighed. 

“ That’s Edna Bradford. She will be in 
next year’s juniors. She has no mother, I 
believe.” 

“ Are many of your friends here ? ” 

“ Not one of any standing, outside of col- 
lege, I believe. Most of my friends and all 
my relatives live at such a distance they could 
not come if they wanted to. And they are 
not college people.” 

“ Then we are alike, though you have so 
many friends it is not lonesome for you. I 
do so like some one with whom to enjoy 
things. But I know I couldn’t give much. 
Oh, you have been very kind to me! And 


220 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

listening to the music, the songs, a thought 
came into my mind — a song it was, and it 
sung itself in my brain. If I could write 
music — ” in a wistful tone. 

“ Take it up next year. Why do you want 
Greek?” 

“ Oh, there are so many splendid things in 
it! And I guess my father would be better 
satisfied. But music stirs me so, and that 
‘ Good Night ’ — 

“ ‘ Good night to all sweet tender things 
That haunt the underwold,’ ” 

she chanted in a soft, untrained voice. I 
want to write a beautiful song and set it to 
exquisite music. Then I shall dedicate it to 
you.” 

Oh, thank you ! I shall look for it next 
year. Now I know you will surely come 
back, and I hope we shall have nice times. 
It will seem a good deal better to you.” 

Shirley glanced up with smiling eyes. She 
was a sweet-natured child, and it seemed as 
if she had gone astray among such a host .of 
girls. 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 221 

‘‘ I shall count on it all the vacation.” 

Was there not a duty here? Was not hap- 
piness a charm to be diffused about, rather 
than gathered in little circles? She slipped 
Shirley’s arm through hers and began leading 
her about, introducing her to several. Miss 
Van Blascom passed. 

“ Here is an ardent admirer ! ” exclaimed 
Helen, “ who deeply and entirely appreciated 
the setting you gave that beautiful song,” and 
she introduced Shirley, who glanced up with 
shy hesitation that made her more charming. 

“ Miss Chardavoyne — let me see — ” and 
the tall girl knit her brow in thought. 
“ Wasn’t there — oh ! I have it, a poem in 
February’s Miscellany. It was brimming over 
with music. Why, you could write songs. It 
is a fine gift to be able to get the lilt, the swing, 
the tenderness, the melody that can be wedded 
to notes. Some day, I may be singing one of 
your songs.” 

“ Then I must write one just for you,” 
Shirley returned simply with charming candor 

Then Lorraine found them. Her eyes were 
shining with delight. 


222 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

“ Father is coming for commencement,” 
and there was a joyous ring in her tone. 
“ The letter was in the last mail. I’m just 
wild with delight. I want him to see you. 
Well, little one, have you had a good time? ” 

‘‘ The concert was just lovely, and the girls 
were all so beautiful. I could have looked 
and listened all night.” 

“ There is worship for you and adoration 
in the face ! ” declared Lorraine. “ Did you 
like the violins? I thought them fascinating. 
And here are some of the performers.” 

The girls were in a gay humor. Shirley 
was simply enchanted. 

‘‘ I ought to have tried a little of this be- 
fore,” Helen thought, rather conscience- 
smitten. 

There was no ten o’clock to summon them 
in. They were not students now, but simply 
a throng of merry girls who were tempted to 
make a night of it. But there was to-morrow 
to be thought of. 

The juniors were summoned to one of the 
recitation-rooms in the morning. This cere- 
mony was kept a secret from year to year. 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 223 

The platform was filled with seniors in trail- 
ing black gowns, and caps, and a great severity 
of manner. An usher seated the new girls, 
who glanced about rather wildly. Were these 
stern professors? 

The tallest one stepped to the front and re- 
quested that through the address there should 
be no shuffling of feet, clapping of hands, 
whistling, cracking of peanuts, whispering, or 
anything that might divert the close attention 
of the speaker from her duties, which con- 
sisted of an address and advice to the young 
and unsophistocated juniors who had suddenly 
been tossed into the wide and dangerous field 
of seniordom, a wilderness of ideas struggling 
toward the light of maturity, with a feeble 
tallow dip in the lantern lighting them over 
bogs and quagmires, with will-o’-wisps of 
every description leading them astray, with 
false prophets crying, “ Lo here ” and “ Lo 
there,” with burial-places by the way haunted 
by ghosts of written quizzes, marked papers, 
exercises returned with politest of messages 
and excellent worldly-wise wisdom, such as 
falls naturally from the lips of experience, and 


224 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

calculated to make the youthful dismayed and 
their elders serene in their conviction of supe- 
riority. And so she went on with a laughable 
conglomeraton of possibilities and facts, inter- 
spersed with quotations from Plato, from the 
satires of Horace, the comedies of Terence, 
and when there was a giggle the gavel de- 
scended forcibly upon the desk. Another girl 
rambled ofif in German philosophy, quoting 
Kant and Schopenhauer, and no end of learned 
names; a third took up Italian and Ariosto. 
Then there was a pause. What was coming 
next ? There was an attentive hush, but mirth- 
ful eyes twinkled at each other. 

The next was a most cordial welcome to 
the seats of the seniors, the rooms redolent 
with the flavor of teas and spreads, fudge and 
caramels, fun and wisdom, fixed opinions and 
compact prejudices, personally decorative 
labors, undeviating observance of the rules 
and customs of years’ standing. Then the 
speaker’s voice dropped to a more serious and 
heartfelt key. There was something nobler, 
sweeter, finer than the mere self-aggrandize- 
ment of study. There were many splendid 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 225 

truths in the world, but nothing diffused more 
happiness or raised a higher standard in one’s 
own soul, than love and charity, helpfulness 
to one’s neighbor, the grand golden rule of 
loving as one would be loved, of giving as 
one would be glad to receive. 

Then the seniors stepped down and there 
was a general clasping of hands, the light easy 
chaff, the good wishes, and the tumult of every 
variety of feeling that might have brought the 
tears so near the surface if they had not mar- 
shalled laughter instead. 

Miss Brooks gathered Helen under her 
arm. 

‘‘ I have positively decided to stay,” she be- 
gan, her eyes aglow with a new radiance. It 
will be the first year of complete enjoyment, 
and I am afraid something will happen. Is 
it wicked, I wonder, to let one’s self loose with 
a delicious sense of freedom? There was the 
burden of the three years, the shock that shad- 
owed this, but we are to cast our burdens on 
the promise of the great Bearer, and why 
should we not leave them with Him? And 
here is my plan. There is a corner room with 


226 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

four windows in the Seniors’ Hall, that has 
a magnificent outlook. There is an extra 
charge, for it is admirably fitted up for two, 
a roomy closet for each. I want you. I won- 
der if you feel — ” she hesitated and flushed. 
“ Well, why shouldn’t one be frank and 
honest? The question is whether you can 
afford a little added expense. Perhaps I had 
better save my money, but years of labor 
stretch out before me and I would like to have 
this smiling oasis to look back at when the 
waves of this troublesome world rise high. 
Don’t answer me just now. If you are not in 
a hurry to get away, we will inspect it as soon 
as it is emptied. Miss Cushing is packed up 
and goes just after the seniors’ banquet to 
catch a steamer.” 

“ What a delightful prospect ! ” cried Helen, 
squeezing rapturously the hand she held. 

‘‘ I know you are not rich, and I shouldn’t 
want to persuade you into anything you could 
not afford, so you must be quite candid about 
it.” 

I skipped the expenses of a year, you recol- 
lect, and that first year I was very prudent,” 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 227 

laughing and coloring with a bright light in 
her eyes. ‘‘ Grace Trevor was — well — had 
to be considerate, or she would have been in 
trouble.” 

“ College living does create extravagant 
habits, unless one is very resolute. But it is 
the same with pleasures everywhere. Think 
of the delight of being rich enough not to 
balance your desires, not to be obliged to 
think if you take this you will have to give 
up that. Miss Cushing has her own income of 
a thousand a year, and a lovely home with her 
aunt, who has taken her on some splendid 
journey every summer; now it is a whole 
year abroad. And we poor girls who haven’t 
rich aunts, nor fathers — well — we must get 
what happiness we can out of poverty. And 
now I must run off, I have a thousand things 
to do, — at least, ten. How we do exaggerate. 
Talk is not one of the exact sciences.” 

Helen found plenty to do, as well. Some- 
how, she seemed light of heart. There were 
the old pleasures that were so new and en- 
chanting last year. They had not lost their 
charm, only the glamour of the first had faded 


228 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

a little. There was the great dance on the 
green, the last reception of the seniors, the 
grand play, and last of all, commencement. 

‘‘ If it only won’t rain. We have had such 
peerless weather,” sighed some one. 

“ In five years we have not had a rainy 
commencement. I don’t know whether I have 
been a mascot or not — ” and Miss Morse 
smiled. 

It was a fine day and there was no break 
anywhere. The long procession of girls 
looked charming in their caps and gowns and 
the lovely chain of flowers. It was the largest 
graduating class the college had yet had. The 
exercises were crisp and sparkling, quite to 
the point, and not unduly prolonged. Then 
came the pleasure. 

“Where is your friend of last year?” in- 
quired Miss Mains of Helen. “ And that 
charming young man! I quite lost my heart 
to him. Are they married? Wasn’t she ages 
older than he was? ” 

“ Oh I they were not lovers,” Helen re- 
turned, a bit indignant, then smiled it away. 





The long pkocessiox of gikls looked charming in their 

CAPS AND GOWNS AND THE LOVELY CHAIN OF FLOWERS. 

Paqe 228 . 




V- 



r 


‘i* 

« 

f-5 




. « 




> 






I 








4 * 


i 




» 



» 


I 





# 









^ ; 


•4 


L* 




t 




4 


I 


* 


i 


• • 

. < 

1 w 


»•' 


4 




I . < 



4 - 


1 

> 


« 




« 


1 

t 



« 












« 


I 




r 


i«' 




• V. *?♦ 


1 * ' 

%•: . \ 





WV‘. 



» •> 




. • 


•r / 


« 

»-s. 



K 


• T 

t ■ 


> • 


♦ 


« 




« 





•) 4 

1 « 



k 


* 





UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 229 

“ Why didn’t you ask him this year? Mas- 
culines are at a premium at such times.” 

“ I believe he is in St. Louis,” Helen an- 
swered indifferently. 

And no doubt some girl has snapped him 
up. He was so delightful ! ” 

Was that the way he generally impressed 
people? Well, in a certain way she considered 
him delightful, also. 

‘‘Yesterday, cake; to-day, crumbs,” sang 
out some one in the corridor the next morning. 
“ Yesterday, the fluffiest and airiest of gowns, 
to-day, sombre tailor-made suits; yesterday, 
laughter, to-day — ” 

“ Sniffles,” interrupted another. “ Oh, 
girls! what’s the use? We’re coming back if 
the fates permit, so what’s the use of tears and 
sighing when we’re all jolly glad of the long 
vacation? Take care. Don’t break your 
necks over the trunks and boxes.” 

Surely there was danger of a torn skirt or 
an unexpected bang as they scurried hither 
and thither. The janitor was helping with 
trunks, big boxes, suit-cases. One girl had 


230 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

lost an umbrella, another gloves. Helen was 
amused at the disorder and confusion. 

By noon, much of it had cleared away. The 
gymnasium was filled with silent, ghost-like 
figures, the reading-room was vacant, with the 
chairs pushed primly under the tables. A few 
were lingering around with rather sober 
faces, gathering up last relics of four happy 
years. 

Leslie and Helen inspected the room and 
found it truly tempting. After some very 
frank consideration they decided to take it, and 
spent an hour or so removing their belongings. 
The porter carried the improvised bookcases 
and their contents. Everything would be 
swathed in wraps until September. 

“ But it is such a load off one’s mind,” said 
Leslie, with a sigh of content. Helen, I liked 
you the day you entered. You were such an 
honest-looking, big girl, with no sort of pre- 
tence. And everything about you indicated 
a girl who had come to study. But not a few 
do come for the fun and to make acquaint- 
ances they think will advance them. They are 
to be the women and the mothers of the next 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 23I 

generation. I wonder if we are learning to 
live useful lives ! ” 

Helen glanced up silently, and thought with 
a pang of the sweet and useful life that lay 
before her, the pleasure she could give to the 
two elderly souls that had been so tender to 
her, that longed to take her into their very 
lives. 

^ It’s such a puzzle to know what is best — 
' just right, I mean.” 

V Leslie smiled. ‘‘ You have not come to any 
very serious problems yet. So far, it is doing 
the best one can, giving out a little happiness 
here and there, helping those who are in need 
and necessity, not those who have friends and 
blessings on every side, but the poor in heart 
as well as in purse. I am glad college has 
turned out some splendid missionary women. 
We can all be near-by missionaries,” and a 
sweet smile hovered over her face that made 
her really beautiful. 

Helen wondered if she was not a little hypo- 
critical. There was a great problem confront- 
ing her. Leslie Brooks had never had a lover, 
she had once said. Was she capable of judg- 


232 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

ing then? If all the world loved a lover, 
would she not range herself on the lover’s 
side? 

She went back to her own deserted room. 
Lorraine was at home, the darling of her 
family. Helen had liked Mr. Denman a good 
deal. He was more of a business man and 
a man of the world than Mr. Bell, but he 
lacked some charm, that sort of poetical in- 
sight that had so won her. Willard, too, had 
very little of it; perhaps it was owing to a 
greater discrimination. 

Ah, how lonely the room looked. Had she 
been so really content here? There would be 
more beauty next year, a lovelier living than 
one girl alone could make. 

‘Hs this the trunk?” inquired the porter. 
“ Suit-case, too,” and putting one on the other, 
lifted them with his brawny arms. She picked 
up her umbrella and satchel and walked slowly 
down-stairs. The stage was waiting. Miss 
Van Meter and several of the last girls were 
in it. Leslie sat by her and her eyes expressed 
so much. Helen’s train came in a few mo- 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 233 

merits, and she said good-by with a choking 
voice. 

It was dusk of the June day when she 
reached Kingsland. Miss Craven was there 
with the carriage. 

“ Oh, I am so glad to have you ! It has 
been a whole year — 

“Oh, no! not ten months!” brightly, 
clasping both hands. 

“ But with Christmas counted out. I was 
afraid you might stand about the fever, but 
the worst is over, only she is so weak. She 
has been the sweetest little thing, however. I 
don't know what I should do without those 
children, Helen. Life would seem devoid of 
interest. We need humanity, something out- 
side of ourselves.” 

Yes, her own life would be too small to 
hold her. She must outflow into others. A 
definite purpose was broadening and strength- 
ening *her nature in spite of the repression of 
her earlier years. And now that Helen had 
seen more of girls and women, she knew it had 
taken courage to resist Mrs. Davis's plans, not 


234 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

to drift, not to live uselessly, nor make wealth 
one of the gods of existence. 

They had a dainty little supper together, 
and then they went out on the vine-covered 
porch. The moon was very late now, past 
midnight, but the stars were innumerable in 
the broad sky. 

Yes, Helen had passed very successfully and 
was a senior. She had not tried for prizes, 
nor for any great honors. She was saving 
her energies for the incoming year. She 
would have a delightful roommate, a girl of 
her own standing in this world’s goods, who 
was an orphan like herself, who had been 
weighted with a great sorrow and borne it 
with much courage, who was staying now for 
a postgraduate course and meant sometime 
to work for a higher degree. And there was 
the odd, fascinating, impulsive girl lover and 
poet, that in some way suggested Daisy Bell. 

“ Poor girl. What a pity her life was so 
short when there was so much in it. Oh, do 
you remember the flare-up we all had about 
my Christmas visit to you ? I suppose she was 
charming; the girls adored her. But it 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 235 

seemed to me she wasn’t quite sincere, that 
she wanted more than she gave.” 

‘‘ We were never quite the same afterward, 
although she fancied she loved me very 
warmly. She was jealous, and I believe I 
can’t tolerate jealousy very well. You love 
one friend for several gifts and graces, but she 
may lack a few that some other friend pos- 
sesses in an eminent degree. You can’t love 
a person for what he or she does not pos- 
sess.” 

“ I met Mr. Duer about a month ago. He 
seemed one of the agreeable men that nothing 
touches very deeply. I hope he made her 
brief life happy.” 

‘‘ It had all that money, variety, and hand- 
some attire could give. I cannot imagine 
Daisy being happy in poverty, even if a wealth 
of love was laid at her feet. It is odd, and I 
am afraid not quite kind, to be able to see the 
faults of your friends so plainly, but what 
then becomes of discrimination, experience, 
the capability of judging more correctly, that 
training does give you ? ” and Helen’s voice 
had a note of perplexity in it. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


236 

“ You love your friends in spite of their 
faults. It is a good plan, I think, to look at 
the qualities you admire and that suit you, and 
let the others go. Why, Helen, I believe I 
learned that of you. You used to see the 
bright side of the girls at school, and you 
never were captious.” 

** There were so many bright sides,” and 
now the voice had a soft ring in it that bor- 
dered on a laugh. “ And I liked Daisy very 
much at first. She was what people call win- 
some. She had the power of appealing to you, 
of drawing you to her as if she needed you. 
It was very sweet. But one can’t need so 
many, so you would be sort of dropped for 
awhile and she would flit to some other flower. 
But you must keep her place until she came 
back; you must not take in another.” 

Yes. I know that.” 

She wanted all. I wonder if I am volatile. 
I like so many people, women and girls. Still 
there are only a few that I like supremely, 
that I trust and accept without a question. I 
wish you knew Miss Brooks.” 

“ Well, invite her here. You must ask any 


UNKNOWN QUANTITIES 237 

friend. You accept so little, Helen,’’ rather 
regretfully. 

“ I have accepted the home and the home 
feeling,” Helen replied with a sweet solem- 
nity. “ And when I come to want and trouble 
I shall make a rush to you. Why, a dozen 
things may happen before I am sixty; you 
may some day have a helpless, nervous, queer 
old maid on your hands who has been 
smashed up in a railroad accident — ” 

“ Oh, don’t ! don’t ! I’m glad to hear you 
say it, though. That is the real point of 
friendship to which I would like to attain. I 
shall never be jealous. I’d like half a dozen 
girls about, and I am almost impatient for 
these two little ones to grow up ; yet childhood 
is so sweet.” 

‘‘ Don’t you mean ever to marry ? ” 

“ I have taken no vow against it. I am 
learning a good many things about the world, 
about people. What an awful ignoramus I 
was! I can’t see how you came to — ” 

“ You interested me,” interrupted Helen. 
“ And then you had no near family ties ; 
neither had I. Oh, there were many things ! ” 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


238 

“ Thank you for discovering them. But I 
do feel interested in your friends. I can imag- 
ine Miss Brooks, but that little poet who writes 
verses to you — I do really want to see her. 
If she was an orphan, now — 

Oh, you will end by being a regular 
orphan asylum! And my ideal is a school like 
Aldred House.” 


CHAPTER XI 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 

For a few days Helen simply revelled in 
rest and delight. The letter from Willard was 
full of disappointment, but everything would 
be made up to him when he returned and found 
her in the dear old home. She wrote to Mrs. 
Bell, explaining the little delay, that her friend 
had a claim on her, that there was shopping 
and dressmaking. She felt conscience-smitten ; 
it seemed as if she was not quite honest with 
anybody. A dozen times she resolved to talk 
the matter over with Juliet and then her cour- 
age failed her. She knew that she had been 
secretly hoping Willard’s fancy would be at- 
tracted elsewhere, and she could be a daughter 
of the house in simple adoption. Was she un- 
grateful when so many joined to render her 
happy ; give her of their best ? 

239 


240 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Elma improved, and was carried down-stairs 
a part of each day, and later taken out to 
drive. She looked very delicate and it brought 
back the old time of her accident. Helen 
thought more than once if the fates had been 
different, if Juliet had met Mr. Gartney as a 
marriageable man — but then, the children 
would not have been sent to school and they 
would never have met. She laughed at her 
own turn for romances, and the thought of 
marrying off her friends — “ while I don’t 
even want lovers myself,” she said in a berat- 
ing sort of fashion. 

She let the days go on. She would not 
think; she walked and drove through beauti- 
ful ways; she swung in the hammock to the 
music of birds and the murmur of the fragrant 
air ; she read verses aloud ; she told over col- 
lege episodes, and all the while one dear face 
haunted her, a tender, fatherly face, and she 
could hear the words of welcome, In Daisy’s 
place.” She must make up to these elderly 
people what they had lost. Oh, she must! 
She could not be so cruel as to thrust aside 
this longing love. 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 24I 

I must go early next week,” she said to 
herself, standing on the wide porch in the 
morning sunshine, breathing in the fragrant 
air. “ It is the thing to do, to accept. I sup- 
pose love will come. There is no one else, I 
have not even fancied what my hero would be 
like. And Willard has made a fine man of 
himself; any girl might be proud of him. I 
wonder what the hardness about me can be! 
Perhaps I am a little like father, but I must 
strive to conquer it. If I have been weak 
enough to drift into it, blind enough not to 
discriminate between love and friendship, I 
must pay the penalty. There will be a whole 
year — ” 

A messenger boy was running up the drive 
with a yellow envelope in his hand. 

“ Miss Helen Grant,” he ejaculated breath- 
lessly. She tore off the end. 

Father died suddenly Wednesday night. 
I reached home this morning. Come to us at 


once. 


‘‘ Willard Bell.' 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


242 

Helen stood stunned. Just as she was think- 
ing, resolving, for his dear sake! All the 
world about her seemed blurred, and a shiver 
sped through every nerve. 

“Helen, what is it? You look like a 
ghost.” 

She held the telegram before Juliet. 

“ Oh, what a sad, dreadful thing! Yes, you 
must go. What can I do to help you? Had 
Mr. Bell been in ill health ? ” 

“ Not that I know of.” Her voice was 
tremulous. 

Then they glanced into each other’s eyes. 
Was a secret half-suspected, half-confessed? 
Juliet kissed her tenderly, looked up trains, 
ordered the carriage, and was soon driving 
her down to the station. 

Helen still seemed dazed, incredulous. How 
could it be! She had never dreamed of such 
an event, though she had felt anxious about 
Mrs. Bell. How would she bear this second 
stroke ! 

Willard came to meet her, grave, and yet 
so sweet that her heart smote her. Oh, any 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 243 

other girl would love him, must love him ! It 
was her duty now to try. 

“ Father hasn’t been quite up to the mark 
in some time, mother thinks. You see he 
missed her a great deal in the winter. They 
had never been separated for more than a 
week or two. And he was worried about 
Daisy. She had everything, to be sure ” — 
he made a little halt — '' but Duer wasn’t the 
kind of man she should have married. He 
was all for pleasure and excitement, and it 
wore her out. Father had not complained 
any, but he didn’t seem to care so much about 
the garden as he used. He would sit and read 
to mother; you know how fond he was of 
those simple little poems. When he came 
home that afternoon he lay on the lounge 
awhile, then he asked mother to go to drive. 
After supper he sat in his big easy chair by 
the window. A woman had been there doing 
some work, and she was pouring her wants 
and woes in mother’s ears. She went to look 
up some clothing for the poor body, and when 
she came in the room she thought father 
asleep, and would not disturb him. So it 


244 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

was nearly nine when she spoke to him, and 
she couldn’t believe at first. Some one hur- 
ried for the doctor, but she knew in a few 
moments that he was beyond earthly help. I 
hadn’t expected to return quite so soon and 
must go back again. Both girls came up this 
morning; they were there when I reached 
home. I sent the message at once. Oh, 
Helen ! I am so glad you came. You were 
so dear to him; Daisy hadn’t a friend he 
cared so much about, and he was very fond 
of young girls. All our misfortunes seem to 
come at once. And now I tremble for 
mother.” 

Yet she found Mrs. Bell quite composed, 
though the greeting went to her heart and 
was another link in the chain binding her; 
she suddenly gave up the struggle and ac- 
cepted the fate that seemed a duty. Marjorie 
gave her a sisterly welcome; she felt that it 
was taken for granted that she was to be one 
of the circle. 

It was not altogether sorrowful. Indeed, 
while he was still in the house it seemed as 
if he must rise out of his sleep and join them. 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 245 

There were so many sweet remembrances 
called to light, there was the sure abiding that 
he had changed his earthly home for a 
heavenly one. 

After Daisy’s interment they had decided 
to make a new resting-place at Woodlawn 
and had removed the one little child lost years 
before. The funeral services were to be at 
Vernon Park. So many of their old friends 
had gone away, and as it seemed most likely 
now that the home of years would be given 
up, for Marjorie had insisted that her mother 
should remain with her, Mr. Hollis had taken 
charge of the funeral, and the service was at 
his church. 

They all went to the rectory afterward. 
Mrs. Bell took possession of Helen. She 
seemed to love to linger over the visits, the 
talks, the readings. 

There are some volumes of poems I want 
you to have, for I know you will value them,” 
she said in her tender tone. I can see this 
is going to change my life for me, although 
many times last winter I thought if I once 
came back, nothing would ever induce me to 


246 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

give Up my home. But I could not stand the 
loneliness without him. Then Willard’s 
affiliations will be in the city, and it would be 
too much to ask him to take his father’s 
place. We had our youth there, and times 
change. Willard must be free to settle where 
it is best when his time of home-making 
comes. He is to go west again for several 
weeks. I should like to keep you — ” wist- 
fully. “ But it would be lonely and sorrow- 
ful, for we could not help going over the past 
and missing him. The hardest part of the 
loss is not at first. And your vacation ought 
to be cheerful and bright to help you through 
your next arduous year. Mr. Bell was so 
proud of your success. He counted on com- 
ing to see you graduate. And now it is your 
senior year. I shall want to hear from you 
often.” 

‘‘ And surely you shall,” Helen returned 
with eager sympathy. 

You seem to have more of Daisy’s girl- 
hood life than her sisters, and you will al- 
ways be dear to me, believe that.” 

‘‘ Oh, I do ! And I recall the old times 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 247 

when I was troubled and came to you for 
advice. There was no one so like a mother.” 

Mrs. Bell kissed her fondly. “ I shall al- 
ways want your love, my dear. And you must 
come to me in any trouble or perplexity. 
Sometimes, paths are confusing. Oh, never 
be afraid ! ” 

“ I could trust your love, your judgment, 
in every case,” returned Helen, much moved. 

Mrs. Towne came up for the day with her 
two children. Her husband’s mother was 
quite an invalid now. The little girl was 
pretty and charming, the boy a hearty, robust 
little fellow, full of questions and laughter. 
They were a great pleasure to Mrs. Bell; 
Helen could see that. 

“ Come out and walk,” Willard said the 
last morning. He was to leave at noon. 
“ I’ve hardly had a moment with you. It was 
too bad about commencement. You see it is 
just here: Mr. Boring’s sight is failing him 
and he hates to admit it, so he wants some 
one to depend upon that he can trust, con- 
fidentially. He has taken a fancy to me;^ he 
always admired father. It is a fine opening 


248 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

for a young fellow,” and there was a ring of 
pride in his voice. 

“ I am so glad — for your sake.” 

“ And I hope it will be for your sake, as 
well. Oh, Helen, I do get impatient at times ! 
It is not as if we could see each other often. 
I do not get any chance to plead my cause.” 

But — we were to wait until — there is 
my year of study,” in a little confusion. 

Oh, yes ! And I can foresee that I shall 
be much engrossed. Only it seems as if you 
might give me some sort of promise to live 
upon.” 

A few days ago she was ready to promise 
any thing, all things. What was the matter 
with her? Why, when she actually faced this 
fact did she shrink from it? It was like sign- 
ing something away that she did not know 
the value of, walking blindly in a path whose 
turnings she was unaccustomed to, and she 
experienced a touch of apprehension. Was 
it a struggle between the holiest and tenderest 
qualities of her soul and a question of duty? 

You see, if we were really engaged,” he 
began, then hesitated. A vague feeling rose 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 249 

in his mind that a girl ought to give of her 
best without argument if she really loved. 

“ It is best as it is” and her tone had a 
falter in it that did touch him. “ I shall 
have a good deal of hard study this year, and 
you will be engrossed with business. The 
waiting will not harm either of us, and we 
shall be more certain — ” 

I am certain enough now,’’ rather im- 
patiently. “ Helen, you are a queer girl. 
You seem at times full of tenderness, then you 
are hard and cold. I wonder if you really 
understand all that love means ? ” 

A sudden courage came to Helen. She 
straightened with a latent dignity and resolve. 

“ No, I do not,” she made answer. “ There 
are girls in college wearing engagement-rings, 
and they laugh and chatter about their lovers. 
There seems something sacred in it to me, 
that is, if it should go down deep in one’s 
heart. Perhaps I am not ready for that high- 
est of all love. Oh ! ” softening her tone 
though she did not raise her eyes, “ let us be 
friends as we were, for this year — ” 

“ Tell me, is there any one else? ” 


250 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

She gave a short laugh, half mirth, half in- 
dignation. 

Several of the young men you saw at com- 
mencement, and who had been there occa- 
sionally, were the other girls’ lovers. You 
see — we girls are sufficient for ourselves 
mostly. And I like some of them so much.” 

“ And there are the brothers. I suppose 
that young clergyman, your teacher’s brother, 
came ? ” 

“ No, he did not. Mr. Morse you mean. 
They went up in Canada.” 

She would not resent that. It" was puerile. 

They went on in silence, then he suddenly 
looked at his watch. 

I shall have to go,” he began, “ and with 
a heavy heart. Poor father! It seems like a 
dream and as if when I came home again I 
should find him. He loved you so.” 

“ And your mother is my dear, dear 
friend.” 

“ At all events,” in a more cheerful tone, 
you will write. Are you going to spend 
your vacation with Miss Craven ? ” 

‘‘ Part of it. I must go to Hope. They 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 25 1 

think me very remiss. Oh, I wish I were at 
least half a dozen persons ! ’’ 

“ I want you all in one. I couldn’t bear to 
have you divided up.” 

They both laughed a little at that. Willard 
and his mother had a very tender, sorrowful 
parting; it overshadowed the others. 

Helen devoted herself to Mrs. Bell during 
the next few days. Mr. and Mrs. Hollis were 
most cordial; indeed, the young clergyman 
was warmly interested in her. Her intel- 
ligence had such a wide range without being 
pedantic. It was settled that Mrs. Bell would 
not go back to the old home at present, per- 
haps not at all. They would fain have kept 
the bright, gracious girl for a longer stay, but 
she felt she must return. 

Juliet was much interested in all that per- 
tained to the change. 

“ Mrs. Bell bears her sorrow with a great 
deal of fortitude,” Helen said. “ She seems 
very delicate now, and depends so much on 
Marjorie, who is a sweet and tender daughter, 
with one of those uplifting natures. She 


252 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

makes a charming clergyman’s wife. I can’t 
understand why Daisy was so different.” 

“ Helen, are you engaged to that young 
man ? ” 

“ No, I am not. Oh, Juliet, I want to tell 
you! I want a clear-eyed friend who is not 
moved by sympathy. I do not seem to know 
myself. I like Willard Bell so much, and he 
will make a fine man of himself. I hardly 
thought he had so much ambition. But — 
I can’t analyze it satisfactorily, a college girl, 
too,” and Helen gave a short laugh. “We 
are on different planes, if you can understand. 
They are neither higher nor lower. We could 
run along side by side for years, it seems to 
me; at least, I could,” and an earnest light 
transfigured her face. “ But when it comes 
nearer, when I think of crossing over — ” and 
her face settled in perplexed lines, her eyes 
seemed to gaze into a troubled future. 

“ You are not in love with him,” returned 
Juliet decisively. 

“What is love?” Helen flung herself on 
the soft rug and leaned her arms on Juliet’s 
lap. “ I’d like to know.” 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 253 

“ It is nothing that can be weighed or meas- 
ured, nothing that can come at one’s bidding, 
or be trained or shaped by any fancied duty. 
I thought last summer there would come a 
time, — why, I almost felt you would care for 
him in that Avay.” 

“ And you approved? ” glancing sharply in 
the other’s eyes, eager for the verdict. 

‘‘ I couldn’t make up my mind. He seemed 
so young and boyish.” 

“ And now he is a man. They all love me 
so. I had made up my mind — am I unstable 
as water? It seemed as if I owed them a 
daughter’s duty after Daisy was gone, but 
this change has unsettled me. I have refused 
to be engaged at present. That is all there 
is of it. No, not all. I would rather not come 
up to the highest happiness myself than pain 
Mrs. Bell. It is curious, she never spoke of 
it, though they all take it for granted,” and 
Helen flushed deeply. “ Somewhere I have 
made a great mistake. I can feel it, but I 
cannot see just where. Am I a coquette? ” 
No, no. I suppose this happens now and 
then to attractive girls who really are not 


2^4 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

dreaming of such a thing,” and her own color 
wavered a little. “ It is tenderness and sym- 
pathy and a very dear friendship. I love Mrs. 
Howard like a daughter; I can understand 
that part of it. As for the rest, it is only 
waiting to see what time brings. If it brings 
love deep and fervent, you will know that and 
go gladly; if it is otherwise, I think you 
would be very unhappy in such a marriage. 
And so, dear, put it out of your mind for the 
present.” 

“ It is my nature to want matters settled,” 
protested Helen, “ not hanging on tenter- 
hooks, as Aunt Jane used to say. It makes 
me feel restless, impatient, as if there were 
two sides of me, one warring against the 
other. I want to fly back to college, to the 
the old routine of work and talk and the 
simple pleasures, the intellectual stimulus, the 
progress, the open doors that lead into wide, 
beautiful living, the blitheness, for it is that, 
the discrimination and appreciation, and that 
curious differentiation of individual tastes. 
And I like girls. Oh, I could pick out half a 
dozen that would just adore Willard Bell! 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 255 

I think he would like to be really worshipped, 
and I am afraid I am not a very worshipful 
girl. Only I don’t want to have a broken 
heart laid to my charge.” 

She was beginning to recover her equanim- 
ity and felt quite light-hearted. She did so 
want to be open and fair and have no kind of 
pretence about the matter. 

There were some delightful walks and 
drives, a few journeys by train to points of 
interest. Elma was content to be left with 
nurse and grandmamma, even if Wilma was 
taken. How thoroughly happy Juliet was 
with all her plans, her garden and flowers, 
and the few poor she had found around. She 
had made some very agreeable acquaintances. 
The Newells had sought her out, and they 
were glad of a mutual link in the pretty 
young wife who had gone. They came to 
call upon Helen and she found them charm- 
ing, indeed. It was a real vacation with no 
tasks looming up before her. 

“ But I must go to Hope,” she declared to 
Juliet. “ I wish I could take you with me.” 

Juliet considered. 


HELEN GEIANT, SENIOR 


256 

Well, if you did not stay too long,” smil- 
ingly. " I should like to see your cousin, and 
that sweet Mrs. Wilmarth. Oh, do you hear 
anything about the Danforths ? ” 

“ Why — no,” Helen said in half-surprise. 

“ When I went for the children they were 
about moving. Mr. Danforth had a very nice 
call somewhere in Brooklyn, and the next 
oldest boy had a fine opportunity to teach in 
a school and have an education in the higher 
branches to fit him for college. How nice that 
young fellow was! He is still in the West.” 

Helen recalled the summer at the beach, 
and was glad to hear about them. And she 
wondered in a vague manner what had be- 
come of Mr. Warfield. 

The Hope people had not changed much, 
but they seemed to Helen almost queer with 
their primitive ways. Mrs. Dayton was quite 
an old lady; not so old in years, either. Her 
sister and a niece lived with her, and she had 
but the one boarder now. She insisted on the 
girls accepting her hospitality and was de- 
lighted to see them. 

“ You don’t seem to change a bit, Helen,” 


» THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 257 

she said. “ The cheerful, merry look hasn’t 
been extinguished by college training, and 
you’ve just the same inspiriting sort of voice. 
Oh, do you remember how you waited on that 
Mrs. Van Dorn and read to her and never 
was a bit impatient with her whimsies! She 
had a good heart. And your father 1 O 
dear! how afraid we were that you would 
have to go to London. I suppose you will 
some day. Dear! dear! how many things 
have happened to you. Have you heard about 
Mr. Warfield? He is married. He sent me 
a paper with a marked notice, and there was 
quite a little send-off in ours. We are proud 
of our paper, I can tell you.” 

Helen smiled, and hoped he would be very 
happy. 

The Wilmarths were glad to see both girls. 
Mrs. Wilmarth had made considerable im- 
provement in strength, and with her apprecia- 
tive companion was doing quite a bit of in- 
tellectual uplifting among some of the younger 
people. She wanted to hear about Helen’s 
college experiences, and also what she meant 
to do. 


258 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


“ There is so much work in the world,” 
returned Helen, “ and as I have no especial 
genius, I suppose I shall teach. It has been 
a plan of mine always. We have some splen- 
did women professors on our college staff.” 

Yes, she was the same bright, eager girl, 
with a charm better than mere prettiness. 

“ And now we must go and call on Mr. 
Walters,” Helen said to her friend. “ I do 
really want to see him. And you must not 
mind if he talks a good deal about his book; 
though it has been praised enough to make 
him vain.” 

He was out on the porch in his old, high- 
backed chair, while in the big splint rocker 
sat a much younger man, who, when the first 
greeting was over, held out his hand, which 
brought a color to Helen’s cheek. ‘‘ We have 
been talking of you. Miss Grant, and this is 
a very delightful surprise. I was not able to 
be at your commencement this summer, so I 
missed the pleasure of seeing you. This more 
than makes amends.” 

Helen flushed brightly, remembering Wil- 
lard’s rather jealous reference to Mr. Morse. 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 259 

“Why, I thought you were in Canada!" 
returned Helen in surprise. 

“ We started, my sister and I, but at Mon- 
treal we met a Boston cousin who is blessed 
with an abundance of this world’s goods, and 
she insisted upon whisking Margaret off to 
London. She would not include your humble 
servant, so I had to provide diversion for 
myself, and this visit has been in my mind 
for some time. I am most glad to meet you 
again.” 

Juliet was introduced, and Mr. Walters 
went in search of his wife. 

“ I’ve been hearing so much about you, 
Miss Grant, and your father. Why your life 
has been quite a romance. And Hope doesn’t 
seem a romantic place, either, for all its beau- 
tiful name; though I have been enjoying the 
quiet and restfulness. My charge is in a 
small manufacturing town, and we have a 
good deal of noise and bustle, and not many 
green fields, I must confess.” 

Mrs. Walters came to welcome the girls. 
They must take off their hats and stay to 
supper; it was such a treat to have them. 


26o HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

And how odd that Mr. Morse should have 
come yesterday! 

“ And we came last night. Oh, really, we 
ought not to stay! Mrs. Wilmarth will ex- 
pect us back.” 

But the persuasion was too strong to resist ; 
there was so much to talk about. They all 
felt very proud about Helen winning the 
prize, and stepping over the heads of her 
classmates. 

“ And now you are a senior ! ” declared 
the host, his face alight with admiration. 
“ You are a girl to be proud of, and we are 
glad you belong to Hope.” 

“ You must wait until I get through before 
your pride reaches the highest point. Now, 
if I had to spend two years in the senior 
class — ” and she smiled archly. 

“ That would only make your four years. 
Oh, you needn’t attempt to quench our belief 
in your success! Are there honor girls? You 
see, I do not know much about a woman’s 
college,” and Mr. Walters gave his cheery 
laugh. 

“ There are honor girls and degrees,” an- 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 261 

nounced Mr. Morse. And they turn out 
some fine students.” 

“ Miss Grant had it all in her,” and Mr. 
Walters nodded his head admiringly. 

Helen’s cheeks were rosy red, and to change 
the talk, she asked how the book was pro- 
gressing and if he had begun another. 

“ It is still selling, so the stores haven’t 
thrown it over yet,” he laughed. “ But I am 
afraid my inspiration has departed, unless you 
take up your abode in Hope again.” 

Mrs. Walters had been making friends with 
Miss Craven, and now the summons came to 
supper. Mr. Morse made himself very enter- 
taining, and shielded Helen gracefully from 
the profuse admiration of the kindly old man. 
Afterward they had some singing and Mr. 
Morse walked back with them. Finding the 
Wilmarths on their porch, he paused for a 
little chat. 

What are you going to do to-morrow ? ” 
he asked. Couldn’t we arrange to take 
some walks together? Miss Grant, you can’t 
have forgotten the nooks and haunts of your 
childhood. And I want to visit the old 


262 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

churchyard. Your father was certainly a 
great student.” 

‘‘We are going over to my uncle’s to-mor- 
row,” Helen said quietly, with no hint of 
invitation in her tone. 

“ Is that where the young man has begun 
his greenhouses? Our dear old friend was 
talking of his ambitions. I always feel inter- 
est in the man or the woman who sets about 
improving his or her own town. It seems 
such a pity that the country lads should rush 
off to cities, to the temptations, the poor fare 
oftentimes, and the vitiated air, for a pittance 
that gives them a bare support. I see so many 
pitiful wrecks. Yet I think country life ought 
to be made more attractive. Your friend was 
saying that they talk of consolidating the 
small places into a regular town with some 
sort of progressive government.” 

“ I had not heard of that,” returned Helen. 
“ Well, this place is the most progressive. It’s 
funny, the Hopes are the points of the com- 
pass and this is the centre.” 

Mr. Wilmarth thought it was time they did 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNY AND SHADY 263 

something-. There would be an election held 
in the late autumn. 

‘‘ Do you walk or ride out to your uncle’s 
place?” Mr. Morse asked with interest. 

“ We are going to walk. It’s two miles 
or so.” 

Helen’s tone was rather indifferent. 

“Well — can I be included?” in a some- 
what coaxing tone. “ I am fond of walking.” 

“ Oh, if you like ! It is country to the very 
backbone. There are no mountains or danc- 
ing streams or grand old woods. The most 
picturesque thing is the dilapidated fences.” 

“ I’ll call for you,” nothing daunted. “ At 
what time? ” 

“ We shall get off early. Country habits, 
you see,” and there was a suggestive smile. 
“ Well. — perhaps half-past eight, while it is 
cooler.” 

“ I will be on hand. I’ve had a very pleas- 
ant evening, and enjoyed meeting you again. 
Good night,” bowing himself away. 

Helen stood quite still, looking after him. 

“ It’s bad luck to watch a person out of 
sight and I hope it will be his — toothache, or 


264 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

something not an accident. I don’t want him 
to go.” 

“ Helen ! ” in surprise. 

“ Well, I don’t, that’s the truth. They are 
plain old country people, and Aunt Jane flings 
about mismatched sentences, and now Aurelia 
has come home, there will be no end of scold- 
ing. Oh, that’s awfully snobbish, isn’t it! I 
ought to be ashamed. Uncle Jason is as good 
as gold, and no one in the world loves me 
better.” 

Her face flushed and her eyes were dewy 
with a suggestion of tears. Juliet’s expres- 
sion rose above sympathy to a higher sig- 
nificance. 

“ And — ” Helen’s cheeks were scarlet 
now, he can — did — did I flirt ? Mr. Wal- 
ters always will praise and adore me, and I 
tried to have Mr. Morse preserve a sort of 
balance. The idea of his wanting to go with 
us ! If you find me unamiable to-morrow, you 
will know it is because I don’t want to lead 
an unsuspecting man astray.” 

“ He doesn’t, look as if he would be easily 


THROUGH PATHS SUNNV AND SHADY 265 

led astray. There is a good deal of resolu- 
tion in his face.” 

‘‘ His sister is a splendid woman. We have 
some very fine teachers.” 

“Well, truants!” exclaimed the merry 
voice of Mr. Wilmarth. “ I was just think- 
ing of coming after you.” 

They had a little music and then dispersed 
for the night. 

They found Mr. Morse was very prompt 
the next morning. The sun seemed playing 
hide and seek among the clouds, making a 
shifting light that brought out and then 
shadowed the trees; that spread a golden 
sheet over the grass, then appeared to roll it 
up in grayish green or make long windrows. 
Here the meadows had been mown, and the 
stubble looked angry at being shorn. There 
a herd of cattle wandered at will, tempted by 
a bit of herbage farther on, or the coolness of 
the little creek that was half-hidden by a row 
of weeds. It was a pretty picture, in spite of 
shabby houses and broken fences. 

Mr. Morse was enjoying it very much. 
Not a squirrel missed his eye, and the wood- 


266 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

pecker, running up and down, trying every 
break in the bark, suggested something from 
Thoreau. Helen was unusually silent, so 
Juliet felt it incumbent on her to make 
amends. How many bits of learning Juliet 
had stored away in her brain, and how well 
she talked! 

“ Now this has a tidy look,” suggested Mr. 
Morse. 

“ Hello ! ” cried a friendly voice. “ Why, 
Helen!” and Uncle Jason vaulted over the 
fence, taking her in his arms and kissing her 
warmly. 

He was in his shirt-sleeves, soiled at that, 
and had on faded overalls that had dark blue 
patches at the knees. His hat-brim was 
ragged, his beard frowzy, and his hair needed 
cutting, but his eyes were tender, and the 
glow of delight illumined his face. 

This is my uncle, Mr. Mulford, the best 
uncle a girl ever had,” announced Helen. 
“ And this is the Reverend Mr. Morse, a con- 
nection of Mr. Walters,” and she stood up 
straight and proud. 


CHAPTER XII 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 

The old dooryard was abloom with choice 
flowers, fine roses among them. There were 
two rustic seats on the porch. The house had 
been painted and had taken on a new air of 
prosperity. 

“ Just set down,” said Uncle Jason cor- 
dially. “ Mother, she’ll be all struck of a 
heap! I’ll go and open the front door and 
find Nat. He’ll be powerful glad to see both 
you girls.” 

Can’t we sit out here?” begged Mr. 
Morse. What a fine pear-tree that is — and 
you’ve a nice apple orchard.” 

“ Nat’s been putting out some new trees 
and takin’ care of the old ; mother, she laughs 
at book-learnin’, but I tell you, Nat’s makin’ 
it pay. He made a good bit of money on his 
young plants in the spring, and he’s sendin’ 
267 


268 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

in strawberries now that just beat everything. 
And vi’lets! Oh, you ought to ’a’ seen ’em, 
Helen, an’ sweet as a rose, only they don’t 
smell like roses! And he’s so proud of them 
books of yourn, Miss Craven, that he hardly 
lets any one touch ’em.” 

Miss Craven flushed with pleasure. 

“ This is the first home that I remember,” 
said Helen. “ And I went to school almost a 
mile over on that road,” indicating it with 
her finger. “ And do you see that gnarled 
old apple-tree? That was my confidant. Oh, 
what woes and what dreams were confided to 
its scraggy bark! Nat has promised that it 
shall not be cut down, but die a natural 
death.” 

How pretty and proud and eager she 
looked ! Was it love for the old place that 
had transfigured her? She had been very 
grave all the morning. 

Uncle Jason blew the horn for Nat. Aunt 
Jane, as usual, put a whole troop of lions in 
the forefront, and wished the folks had waited 
until to-morrow. They would stay to dinner, 
of course, and she had meant to have a sort 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 269 

of pick-up dinner. Then Aurelia was ex- 
horted to bestir herself and not go droning 
round as if the world had stopped. 

Poor Aurelia’s marriage had not been a 
success. After three months of novel-reading 
and doing nothing, she began to miss the ac- 
tivities of her old home, the girls she had 
associated with, her sister Jenny, and to long 
for the home folks. She was on a large farm, 
some half a dozen miles away, with two 
rather penurious elderly people, and the fare 
was of the plainest order. Her husband’s 
wages only a little more than paid her board, 
and there was nothing for the luxuries she 
had counted on. She grew very weary and 
homesick. Then they made a change which 
was not much better, and the wife of the hired 
man was rather snubbed by the neighbors. 
She fell really ill, and her father went and 
brought her home. 

“ I don’t see why I can’t be divorced,” she 
had said to her mother when she was recover- 
ing. “ I’m tired of being married. I’d rather 
stay home.” 

Aunt Jane was shocked and read her quite 


270 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

a sermon, but she obstinately refused to go 
back. 

“ Nat wantsi a man,” Uncle Jason said. 
“ Silas might come to him, and we can’t turn 
’Reely out-of-doors, poor foolish creetur.” 

Silas was not so bad with a good master; 
indeed, he improved more than his romantic 
wife, and Nat found him very useful. He was 
grateful for a good home and interested in 
his work, now that it was made advantageous. 
Aurelia had slipped back into her old place 
and did seem to gain a little common sense. 

Uncle Jas‘on opened the hall door and in- 
vited them within, but just then Nat came. 
He was a fine, spirited-looking young fellow, 
and held his head up with a certain air of 
pride. He was very glad to see Helen and 
Miss Craven. Uncle Jason came out again 
with a pitcher of root beer and a plate of 
beautifully browned cookies, and said his wife 
must be excused for a little while. After that, 
Nat carried them off to inspect his green- 
house and hennery, his long rows of flowers 
for seed, his young shoots of various kinds. 
Helen ran around to the kitchen to visit with 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 27 1 

Aunt Jane. Her family pride had received a 
rather severe blow in Aurelia, but Jenny and 
her husband were laying by money, Sam was 
doing well, and Fanny was the best scholar 
in school and next year would try for the 
high school, though they didn’t think it neces- 
sary for her to go to college in order to teach 
children how to spell cat. 

In her secret heart Aunt Jane was truly 
proud of Helen, though she took a good deal 
of credit to herself for having trained her in 
the right way. Mr. Morse and Miss Craven 
rambled about so long that Helen felt that 
they would have to stay to dinner; she had 
meant to, herself. She helped Aurelia with 
the table. 

How pretty you do make things look ! ” 
Aurelia said admiringly. I suppose you 
girls at college have everything very fine. 
And lots of fun! Oh, Helen, don’t get mar- 
ried unless you can find a rich man who will 
give you everything! It isn’t any fun to be 
real poor. I can’t think what made me marry 
Silas; only mother scolded so. But she was 
awfully good when I was sick, and it’s better 


2^2 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

here. We always did have nice things to 
eat.” 

The young clergyman demurred a little at 
remaining to dinner, but cordial hospitality 
overruled all objections, and Nat proposed to 
harness up and take them to drive in the after- 
noon. The authorities had petitioned for a 
trolley road and part of the route had already 
been donated. 

Uncle Jason did change his attire, to 
Helen’s great delight. She brushed out his 
beard and trimmed off the ragged ends. 

Mother’ll cut my hair as soon as she gets 
time,” he said. “ She does keep so busy, 
though I think ’Reely’s gettin’ a little com- 
mon sense knocked into her. Poor ’Reely! 
Queer how different children can be. Jenny’s 
her mother right over again, only she doesn’t 
take things so hard, and her children are just 
fine.” 

It was quite a successful dinner and Mr. 
Morse seemed to take an interest in country 
living as being preferable to the struggles in 
cities and towns. Nat talked very intel- 
ligently, and Helen felt proud of him. 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 273 

They sat out on the shady porch awhile 
until the midday sun began to pass the zenith 
and lengthen the shadows. The surrey had a 
top to protect them. 

If you don’t mind,” exclaimed Nat, Fd 
like Miss Craven to sit on the front seat with 
me. I want to talk to her.” 

“ Oh, no! ” replied Mr. Morse. 

Helen flushed, in spite of herself. Was 
there some curious fate throwing her in this 
man’s way? She would not have thought of 
it but for Willard’s remark. Oh, she must 
be careful ! And at first she was so indifferent 
that she fairly despised herself. Was she to 
think that every little friendliness had a deeper 
meaning? That was too silly. 

She roused herself and began to answer in 
something more than monosyllables. Mr. 
Morse made a few suggestions about her 
father, her past; Mr. Walters had interested 
him very much in her. 

‘‘ And you met Miss Craven at school ? She 
seems such a fine person, with both strength 
and gentleness. Is she all alone in the 
world?” 


274 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


“ So far as relatives are concerned. But 
she has a dear mother-friend, and she has 
taken two little girls. I wonder if it would 
be tiresome to listen to her story. Why, it 
is quite a romance.” 

“No; I shall like to,” in an earnest tone. 

Helen felt on safe ground now. She could 
be enthusiastic, for she did think it a truly 
generous thing to do. 

“ They are not really poor ; there is enough 
for their education, perhaps more, but you see 
they did need love, protection, friends, and 
they have found one of the best. She is very 
fond of children, and I laugh at her and pre- 
dict that some day she will turn her beautiful 
home into an orphan asylum.” 

“ It is a noble work, this bringing love to 
mend the world. That is a poet’s thought. 
Of course, you girls have many outlooks along 
those lines. It is a brave thing for you 
students with refinement and education to 
show how lives may be made better and cleaner 
by the college settlements — if the workers 
themselves are fitted for it. Oh ! ” and a 
faint smile crossed his face, “ my sister once 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 275 

had a strong desire to go out to some place in 
Turkey to the very benighted heathen, but 1 
convinced her that she could be more useful 
here in training girls to make the best of their 
opportunities. So much in that line is needed.’’ 

“ But you believe in missionary work ? ” 
said Helen, a little doubtfully. 

Devoutly. But I also believe one ought 
to plan his or her life so as to do the best 
work, the work that shall garner in the most 
fruit. You remember once the disciples toiled 
all night and caught nothing because they had 
not cast their nets in the right place.” 

“ But how can one tell whether it is going 
to be the right place?” Helen asked in some 
perplexity. 

‘‘ I think God points out the way, if one is 
not in too much haste. We are apt to snatch 
at a thing because we like it. I was going to 
make a fortune once so that I should have a 
good deal to give away, then I found it was 
better to give myself, and I have not re- 
pented.” 

Helen was silent, thinking. She could give 
herself away. Would it be best and right? 


2^6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Your friend did not go to college,” he 
subjoined presently. 

“No; she is essentially a home girl. I 
tried to persuade her and was disappointed; 
we were such true friends. But I am glad 
now. She has everything to make a beauti- 
ful home, and she makes it. I wish you could 
see it. And those charming children.” 

He drew out many things concerning her 
friend. Here she could be frank and free, her 
own natural generous self, without a fear 
that she was unfolding much of her own girl- 
ish mind and thoughts before him. She was 
free from personal vanity, yet he could under- 
stand in his own clear way of drawing con- 
clusions that she had influenced her friend 
strongly along certain lines. The qualities 
had been lying dormant and needed the vivify- 
ing touch to kindle them, to draw them to- 
gether, so as to make a fine and enduring 
flame. 

Helen’s simplicity charmed him this after- 
noon, but she had different moods. Last night 
and this morning, he did not like her nearly 
so well as now. 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 277 

It was not a really beautiful country, but 
it seemed as if Nat’s trained eye could select 
every suggestive nook, every fine tree, and he 
glanced back to call the attention of the 
others. 

“ Your cousin is unusually well informed 
for a country lad,” Mr. Morse said. How 
much one who has eyes to see and a mind to 
discriminate can pick up. I am glad to meet 
a farmer born, for he is that, and he will make 
a success of his life. And your uncle is so 
kindly and hearty, I am very glad you took 
pity on me and allowed me to accompany 
you.” 

“ And I am glad you enjoyed it. I was a 
little afraid at first,” she said unaffectedly. 
“ Things that are nice in themselves some- 
times get wrongly offered — I don’t know 
that I make it quite clear,” and she flushed 
ingenuously. 

‘‘Yes; I understand. I have done that 
thing myself by occasionally misreading a 
person. You see, we don’t reach the acme of 
wisdom in our youth,” he said with a reflect- 
ive sort of smile, “ and hardly in middle life,” 


278 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

he added, after a few seconds. “ Tm not sure 
but when we get to know it all we ought to 
die from very ripeness.” 

Helen laughed heartily at that. 

'‘Are you tired?” asked Nat. “Don’t 
you want to get out and walk around a bit? 
Down here in this sedgy spot is where I found 
some of my ferns that are supposed to thrive 
only in greenhouses. I imagine everything 
grows wild somewhere.” 

They had quite a delightful ramble, and 
Juliet discovered two or three plants she did 
not have in her collection. Nat promised to 
have them ready for her to take back. 

“ Now, if you don’t mind, we’ll change 
off!” Nat exclaimed in a vivacious tone. 
“ I want my cousin a little while, to upbraid 
her for all her late neglect of me.” 

“ You must blame that to the acquiring of 
much senior wisdom, and to farewell teas and 
talks and a play I had to take part in.” 

There was another grave matter that she 
could not explain. 

No one made any demur. Helen was 
gratified to have an opportunity to talk over 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 279 

family matters. She did pity poor Aurelia’s 
sad mistake. 

“ Silas is a good, commonplace fellow, and 
a sharp, stirring wife, like mother, might make 
something out of him. That isn’t any reflec- 
tion on father, for though mother doesn’t rate 
the Mulford virtues very highly, Jen and I, 
and I think Fanny, also, have father’s kind of 
easy-going ways. We sort of finish up the 
day’s work and go on to the next, and don’t 
drag in yesterday and last week and bewail 
what couldn’t have been accomplished, anyway. 
I make Silas real useful, but he is the sort of 
fellow who will never do anything for him- 
self, make any advance, or strike out in am- 
bitious ways. There are a good many such 
people in the world, I find, with a capacity 
for work that never seems to accomplish any 
real thing.” 

Yes, that was true enough. 

“ And now tell me about your affairs. 
Helen; you can’t think how interested I am 
in girls who want to know something of the 
higher knowledge. So many are frivolous 
and just thinking of the present pleasures, as 


28o HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

if there were no years to come for which they 
must store up mental provision. You have 
written only such a little. What is Miss 
Morse like? Her brother is fine, isn’t he? 
He is the sort of man that gives you an idea, 
and puts it in such shape that you must think 
about it. And the girls — of course you have 
met almost every variety, but there must be 
some fine ones among them. I don’t suppose 
you ever felt hungry to hear about outside 
people ? ” 

I can understand the feeling, though. 
And Nat, I’ll try to do better. There was the 
death of my friend, and then her father — ” 

“ Was she as fine as Miss Craven? I think 
she is just splendid.” 

“ She wasn’t as fine and earnest to fill a 
place in the world, but she was very pretty and 
charming. And a curious little body has 
fallen in love with me at college, writes the 
daintiest verses to me; and she isn’t a gener- 
ally effusive girl, either.” 

Oh, isn’t that queer ! And about the 
play? Why, it was almost like the theatre! 
I wish there was some place here a fellow 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 28 1 

could go to now and then. Fm reading 
Shakespeare, but it seems as if you must be 
quite high up to understand it ! 

She described the play and the scenery very 
graphically, and also some of the little com- 
edies the girls had, just for their own amuse- 
ment. She told him of the out-of-door sports, 
the ball and tennis meets, the grand tennis 
tournament which they always had before the 
senior class graduated. 

Well, you do have lots of good times. I 
don^t wonder girls love to go to college. It 
stirs them all up, doesn’t it? And won’t you 
hate to leave it?” 

O dear, I don’t want to think of that ! ” 
She was putting it out of her mind as much 
as she could, because there were some very 
serious questions concerned in it. 

Then she told Nat about the two girls she 
liked best, and her gladness that Miss Brooks 
was to remain another year; the room they 
were to have, the library, the gymnasium, the 
beautiful plaza, and the chapel. 

Almost before they knew it they had 


282 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

reached Mrs. Wilmarth’s. Mr. Morse 
thanked them for his delightful day. 

“ And what are you going to do to-mor- 
row ? ” he asked. 

“ Visit and visit. And you must go to the 
library; Mr. Walters will be glad to take 
you. And the old church — oh, you can put 
in another day!” cried Helen archly. She 
was in an unusual flow of spirits. She was 
truly glad to have given her cousin so much 
gratification ; the day had ended more happily 
than she had anticipated. 

“ I shall see you again to-morrow,” Mr. 
Morse rejoined with his good-by. 

“ At least a quarter of the town has called 
to see you,” announced Mrs. Wilmarth. 
‘‘ And there are to be visitors this evening. 
It is really the event of the season. Why, I 
am shining in borrowed plumage,” said Mrs. 
Wilmarth with a genial interest. 

Two ladies of the club came quite early. 
They had a very special errand and a favor 
to ask of Miss Grant. The club met Satur- 
day afternoon at the house of one of its mem- 
bers whom Helen knew quite well, and the 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 283 

request was that Miss Grant would come and 
give them a little talk on college life from the 
woman’s side. 

Helen was startled and abashed; her color 
came and went, and her nerves fluttered. 

I feel complimented,” she began with 
some hesitation, “ but — ” 

Oh, Miss Grant, I thought you girls had 
to discuss problems at college and write 
papers, and it would be just a talk, you know, 
not over our heads in learned arguments ! We 
want the young woman’s side of it ; we get the 
man’s view in various magazine essays. I 
am sure you can tell us something interest- 
ing.” 

That she should come back to Hope to do 
this! The contrast of this and Mrs. Van 
Dorn’s little waiting-maid appeared rather 
laughable to her. 

‘‘ Why, yes, Helen,” Mrs. Wilmarth began 
persuasively. Of course you can. And it 
would be such a pleasure to us all. Why, if 
you only described the buildings, the routine, 
it would be interesting, and you might tell of 


284 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

the political struggle and the procession you 
wrote to me about.” 

A curious bashfulness seized Helen in a 
grasp that rendered her almost breathless. 
What made her recall the old day at school 
when she had “ spoken her piece,” the dear 
old “ Herve Riel,” with its “ Sirs, believe me, 
there’s a way ” ? She glanced up through the 
color that wavered into a positive charm, and 
the half-smile was cordially sweet. 

“ If it would give you pleasure — ” hesi- 
tatingly. 

“Oh, Miss Grant, it would be just lovely! 
We have to depend upon ourselves so much 
that it would be like a whiff of mountain ex- 
hilaration in our rather placid atmosphere. 
We can hardly thank you sufficiently. Then 
we may count upon you ? ” 

“ Yes,” returned Helen. “ Shall we call the 
subject ' The Unfettered Expansion of In- 
dividuality,’ since I must talk about the man- 
ner in which college has affected me?” 

“ Why, that is capital. Reminiscences are 
always so interesting.” 

Then some others came in. There was talk 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 285 

and music, and the girls were so tired and 
sleepy they could not exchange a single con- 
fidence. But Juliet said, “ I was so glad you 
consented to speak to the ladies. It is a great 
thing to have some one from the outer world.” 

They speiit most of the day with Mrs. 
Dayton, dropping into the library as they went 
back. 

Mrs. Oakley was very glad to see them. 
The reading-room had been enlarged, and 
some new stacks of books put in an al- 
cove. The Library Association had sent them 
a great number of volumes they had wished 
to dispose of, but they were mostly all new 
to us, and we were glad to get them,” re- 
marked Mrs. Oakley. ‘‘ And the publisher’s 
catalogues are so beautiful. Why, we felt 
quite rich with the Christmas numbers. Oh, 
there was a gentleman in with Mr. Walters 
this morning who said he had met you, and 
we had quite a talk! I spoke of it to my 
husband at lunch, and he wondered if we 
couldn’t get him to give us a lecture or a talk, 
and ask a quarter for the tickets, and devote 
the money to a few embellishments ? I do like 


286 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

pictures so much. Mr. Walters has sent us 
several, and Mrs. Wilmarth painted us two 
beautiful flower pieces.” 

Helen laughed with an outburst of gaiety 
that she could not resist. Mrs. Oakley looked 
surprised. 

“ Pardon me,” Helen cried with a quick 
wave of remorse. “ But I have promised to 
speak to the club on Saturday afternoon, and 
as we are both visitors in the place, I think 
he ought to be made to do something for his 
hospitable welcome in the town. Yes, it is 
an excellent scheme, and I am sure he will be 
a fine speaker. Can’t you have it soon, and 
can we do anything to help?” 

“ How good you are ! Yes, talk it up. And 
it must be announced in Saturday’s paper. 
Why, I think it may be quite a success. We 
had two lectures last winter and cleared 
seventy-five dollars, and one concert by the 
Orpheus Club just for pleasure. I want you 
to meet Mr. Oakley again; he is so interested 
in the welfare of Hope.” 

They walked about, and Helen met several 
old friends. It seemed as though every one 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 287 

invited them to tea.. When they returned to 
their friendly mansion they found Mr. Morse. 

“ Do not say a word about my talk,” Helen 
whispered. 

Mr. Morse thought he must leave early in 
the next week. 

‘‘ I do not want to wear my welcome 
threadbare,” he declared laughingly. '' But I 
find Mr. Walters quite a charming old gentle- 
man, who is enjoying the evening of life in 
a delightful manner with his books, his 
friends, and his correspondence. I hope to 
tempt him into a visit to me, and I should like 
my sister to see him. If it is not impertinent, 
how long shall you stay in this secluded 
town ? ” 

Helen sighed, then smiled. I have only 
begun my visits,” she confessed. I must 
spend at least two days with my uncle. And 
there are calls and teas — I never thought to 
be a person of so much consequence.” 

Nat asked Mr. Morse to come over on 
Saturday morning and take a drive, as he had 
to go into the neighboring town to see the 
florist with whom he was doing some business. 


288 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

So Mr. Morse did not see the announcement 
in the paper that Miss Helen Grant was to 
speak at the Ladies’ Club on that afternoon, 
and that his own talk was settled for Tuesday 
evening of the following week. 

It was not the first time Helen had spoken 
to an audience and run the gauntlet of crit- 
ical, ironic, and sarcastic half-smiles, and eyes 
with fun and ridicule in them. Girls were not 
always kindly judges, even of their friends, 
and it was supposed raillery brought out the 
high lights of courage. She did wonder a 
little how these people who had known so 
much about her girlhood would look upon her 
now. Could she avoid pedantry on the one 
hand, and an appearance of vanity on the 
other ? 

Everybody, it seemed, had brought a guest ; 
even Mrs. Dayton was there. After the open- 
ing exercises, the chairman introduced the 
girl so many of them knew and were proud 
of claiming as a townswoman. There were 
smiles of interest and appreciation on every 
face. 

It was a simple talk: the beautiful sur- 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 289 

roundings, the different rooms, the halls, the 
library, music-room, concerts and lectures that 
diversified severer studies, pleasures and so- 
ciety of different minds, frolics and fun, the 
gradual development and unfolding of char- 
acter, the appreciation of the nobler capacities 
of truth, earnestness, and the lovable qualities 
that are capable of forming lasting friend- 
ships, the practical side fitting one for the 
real struggles of life, the teachers with theii 
broader outlook, the settlement workers, the 
philanthropists, the religious associations that 
were carried out into the wider world to do 
their great work. Her voice was clear, her 
enthusiasm magnetic, her manner free from 
affectation. 

She was warmly applauded. The older 
ones congratulated her, the younger ones, 
girls she had known, thronged around her in 
admiration. 

“ Why, we could have listened a good hour 
longer an,d lost our suppers,” said one. '‘You 
are just splendid! ” 

“ But it does cost so much to go to college,” 
and another sighed. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


290 

I’m glad there will be a different genera- 
tion of girls presently,” said a middle-aged 
woman. “ Simply having a lover and getting 
married is not enough. Mothers need more 
wisdom to train their girls for something 
better than frivolity, gossip, and card playing. 
The right sort of an education isn’t going to 
spoil a girl for real sensible living, and it may 
keep her from a hasty and foolish marriage. 
Thank you very much. Miss Grant, for speak- 
ing so highly of single women.” 

There were more invitations to tea, 
enough to last a full month ! ” Helen de- 
clared merrily. 

Then, on Sunday, most of Hope turned out 
to hear Mr. Morse preach. Helen was deeply 
interested. She could not help an honest, 
thorough liking for him; indeed, she flung 
her- misgivings to the winds and did not try 
to help liking him. Juliet was equally pleased. 

The preaching gave an impetus to the sell- 
ing of tickets, and the assembly-room was 
really crowded. Mr. Morse was bright, witty, 
and entertaining; pathetic, too, in some 
parts. 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 


291 

And now, having done my duty, I must 
leave this enchanting country,’’ he said to the 
girls the morning after his lecture, as he stood 
on Mrs. Wilmarth’s vine-covered porch, where 
the air was delicious with a blending of all 
odors. “ I’ve had a grand, good time. I 
wish my sister had been with me. I shall 
never be able to tell her half, but I shall de- 
pend on you to tell her the rest. I’m planning 
a deep, dark design that in some vacation time 
she may come to keep house for me and bring 
you as her guests. I might even seek to per- 
suade you. Miss Grant, to address a girls’ 
club, for I do not believe you would despise 
mill-workers. I feel as if I had been wronged 
by not being allowed to hear you.” 

‘‘ But I paid my quarter to hear you,” re- 
turned Helen archly, her eyes shining with 
mirth. 

I hope you had a quarter’s worth of 
knowledge, or amusement. I should be sorry, 
as a clergyman, to defraud any one.” 

‘‘ The Library Association are just de- 
lighted. I think no one was defrauded. In 
the name of our small town, I thank you, and 


292 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

you must come again to see whether they have 
spent the money wisely.’^ 

“ I shall be most happy to. I have had a 
truly pleasant and interesting time, and I have 
added your young cousin to my list of 
friends.” 

They shook hands cordially. 

The Wilmarths were enthusiastic in the 
young man’s praise, and good Mr. Walters 
declared it had been an oasis in his life, though 
he did not consider Hope a desert, by any 
means. 

And then there were visits and tea-drink- 
ings until Helen longed for a respite. Hope 
is really dissipated,” she said, laughingly. 
‘‘ We have turned it upside down.” 

‘‘ And how odd we should have met your 
Mr. Morse here — ” 

'' He is not mine.” Helen flushed with a 
secret indignation. “ Why, I think he was 
quite as attentive to you ! And he was so in- 
terested in your little girls and — and in 
Kingsland Manor. He almost begged an in- 
vitation to visit you, and you never gave it.” 

“Did it look so to you? I supposed — ” 


DIFFERENT ADJUSTMENTS 


293 

“ Don’t suppose anything.” Then Helen 
laughed with her olden spontaneity. ‘‘We 
won’t quarrel about a man who has seen hun- 
dreds of attractive girls, and I dare say only 
thought of the pleasant time he was having. 
I am sure he enjoyed it. And you know I 
am half-engaged. It hangs over me like — 
like — ” 

“ Then it is not the right thing. Oh, Helen, 
do not make any mistake! Remember it is 
for a lifetime.” 

“ My dear, let us not soar to the heights 
of tragedy. I have a premonition that I shall 
be an old maid, and come and bestow my 
queernesses upon you,” Helen replied, kissing 
her fondly. 


CHAPTER XIII 

OUT OF HER LOYALTY 

They found everything in good order at 
home. Elma had improved rapidly, but had 
not regained all her olden strength. She liked 
to lie in the hammock and have Mrs. Howard 
read to her, while Wilma went dancing round 
and singing with the birds. 

We had a fine time, but I’m glad to be 
here again. I feel virtuous; as if I had ac- 
complished a good deed and reaped a reward 
for it.” 

I certainly enjoyed it as well,” returned 
Juliet. ‘‘ What a difference a few hundred 
miles make in people. I often * wish there 
were some very poor here, or that I could 
bring out some settlement work. I send them 
down flowers and fruit, and we make clothes 
for the needy. I ought to have some of them 
294 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY 295 

out here, yet I find many of them enjoy a day 
at Coney Island and the shows with a great 
deal more zest. One woman came up in June 
with a half-sick baby, but she thought it very 
lonely, and the noise of the insects was dreary 
to her at night, while in the city one was 
always having music and singing. She only 
stayed a week. The baby is dead now.’^ 

“ It depends upon the point of view and 
what makes a person really happy.” 

Mr. Morse thought Mrs. Wilmarth and 
her friend had taken the work up at the right 
end. And he liked Mrs. Oakley so much. 
She is very happy in her marriage, isn’t she ? ” 
It seems so. She helps on the paper ; she 
has a much wider range of mind. And she 
has found two girls who write passable verses. 
The college Miscellany would consign them to 
the waste-basket, but they really were very 
sweet. The wren, you know, has a dainty 
little song, and doesn’t ape the nightin- 
gale.” 

‘‘ And the world is wide enough for both.” 
Juliet raised her soft eyes with a tender light 
in them 


296 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


“ And now I must attack a pile of letters. 
Adieu, until luncheon,” and Helen sped up- 
stairs to her room with its refined and attract- 
ive belongings. There was her first “ Vir- 
gin ” that had roused her sense of artistic 
beauty and divine motherhood, her photo- 
graphs of Mrs. Van Dorn at her best, Daisy 
Bell in the plenitude of girlish grace, and sev- 
eral other girls, though most of them were 
consigned to an album. 

Grace Trevor had written a bright and in- 
teresting account of herself. She and life were 
on excellent terms, and now Chris was begin- 
ning to have a lover who was agreeable all 
round. There was Mrs. Bell’s sweet, rather 
brief note. She was not very well, but Mar- 
jorie and Mr. Hollis were the dearest son and 
daughter a mother could have. There was a 
letter from Lorraine, who was up in the 
Adirondacks, walking, rowing, breathing the 
healthful air of firs and pines with their resin- 
ous fragrance ; also one from Leslie, who was 
helping her brother get his house ready for 
his bride after their long engagement. They 
would be married and go off for a fortnight. 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY 297 

then settle themselves. She was to have a 
room in the house for her own. 

'' Perhaps I ought to teach, instead of hav- 
ing this year of pleasure, but somehow, I 
can’t bear to go away from dear Alma Mater 
and leave you girls behind. Next year, in the 
general dispersion, I shall not feel so keen a 
pang. Helen, what is there about you that 
draws people? If I were rich I should adopt 
you and never let you go. It would be a 
threefold chain you could not break,” she 
wrote. 

Helen smiled, and then suddenly kissed 
the dear words. What if they should cast in 
their lots together like the two girls at Mrs. 
Aldred’s ? She wondered what had become of 
them. She and Leslie might have a school 
somewhere. And Juliet! 

She wrote to Nat, and to Mrs. Wilmarth, 
and before she had come to the end, the 
luncheon-bell rang. 

“We must go to drive this afternoon,” 
Juliet said. 

“ I have two letters to write, then I shall be 
at your service.” 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


298 

But she sat quite a while over Willard’s. 
The comfortable sense of comradeship had 
gone, and what she was trying to put in its 
place would not fit. They might walk side 
by side without friction, but his levels were 
not hers, his outlook was bounded by temporal 
successes ; he could not enter into her 
thoughts, though he might listen attentively. 
Oh, was she a silly romantic girl? Was this 
what college was doing for her? 

She clasped her hands at the back of her 
head and glanced out of the window with 
unseeing eyes. There were men in the world 
who had different aims, who were strong of 
thought, who were earnest in the advancement 
of their fellow creatures, who had a breadth 
that raised one to new endeavors, who had a 
richness that outflowed, who saw possibilities 
in common lives, helped others to gain them, 
whose thought was for those around them, 
not simply for the enjoyment of the one soul 
taken into it, absorbed by it. 

She had not seen many men, after all — 
at least, no wide diversity of the opposite sex. 
What sort of prescience was this pervading 



She glanced out of the window with unseeing eyes, 

Page 298. 



OUT OF HER LOYALTY 


299 

her, slowly but surely, a knowledge she had 
feared before with all her misgivings? A 
rich inward sight, it seemed, over which no 
veil could be drawn that would shut it away. 

“ Helen,” called a soft voice. Cousin 
Helen,” in an eager child-tone, “ are you ready 
for the drive ? ” 

She sprang up. Had she been dreaming 
here for almost an hour? The silvery chimes 
rang out four o’clock. She hurried into a 
gown, thrust away the barely begun letter, 
and enjoyed the long delightful drive through 
shady, fragrant ways. 

There were callers in the evening, so she 
resolutely set to work the next morning. 
There was the visit to Hope to write about, 
her uncle and cousins, the old friends at the 
Center, Mr. Walters, the library, and the talk 
before the club, over which she made merry, 
the lecture given for the benefit of the library, 
and what a great success it was. 

There was no mention of Mr. Morse, how- 
ever. It would only lead to surmise and ques- 
tioning. Here was Mr. Lansing last evening, 
twice as gallant, who had been arranging a 


^OO HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

drive to a pretty cascady spot and a picnic 
supper, who was attentive and complimentary, 
and abounded in the pretty nothings of soci- 
ety — why, she would not think of dragging 
him in. Still, there was a feeling of insin- 
cerity that she could not banish, a misgiving 
that it was not honorable. And why, since 
she was not really engaged ? 

She told Juliet about her friend Leslie, and 
how she would have two rather lonesome 
weeks while her brother was away. On the 
sister’s account, they had given up intimacies 
with many of their friends. 

“ I wish you would ask her here,” re- 
sponded Juliet quickly. There is quite a 
little society diversion just now. We shall 
be glad of a good tennis player, and Mr. 
Lansing has proposed private theatricals, just 
some simple amusing play.” 

“ I should be delighted to. Oh, do you 
remember our play down at Balem? What 
fun it was ! ” 

And I’ve had some nice calls on Mrs. Os- 
borne. The family is now abroad. Oh, how 
glad she would be to see you ! ” 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY 


301 

ril put on my hat and run over,” laughed 
Helen. “ Where are they ? London — Paris 
— Berlin?” 

“ She is a charming woman. What a sum- 
mer that was ! ” 

The thought of Gordon Danforth came to 
Helen’s mind. Where was he, and what was 
he like now? 

Helen sent a very warm and cordial invita- 
tion. Leslie telegraphed, and came very soon. 

“ You see,” she said, as she was laying aside 
her wraps in the handsome guest-chamber, 
“ that although you may love one and desire 
his happiness, nothing can ever be quite the 
same again. It ought not to be,” and the 
light, coming and going in her eyes, had the 
lucent softness of tears. “ It would be a poor 
love that set any other above a wife, and I can 
truly rejoice in this marriage. But I didn’t 
want to go off pleasuring among strangers. 
And — don’t convict me of curiosity when I 
say I did want to see your friend’s house.” 

‘‘ I am glad of that,” in an eager voice. 

‘‘ It is beautiful ! Helen, you are a girl in 
a hundred, a thousand, perhaps, that you 


^02 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

don’t envy her, and keep up a continual paean 
of delight, of boasting, since it would all be 
true. She doesn’t act as though she lived in 
a palace. You are a fortunate girl.’^ 

“ I am proud of her love,” Helen returned. 
“ It would look silly to protest that I should 
love her the same without a penny, but I 
should.” 

No one would disbelieve you on that 
point.” 

The children interested Leslie very much, 
and though they were shy at first, she soon 
won their favor. Leslie felt the spirit of cor- 
diality that animated the household and made 
one feel so delightfully at home. 

She had dropped upon a week of unusual 
gaiety: two elegant lawn parties, one with 
an out-of-door moonlight dance, several drives 
in picnic style to points of interest, a musicale, 
teas, and a very funny little comedietta. 
Leslie’s week lengthened into almost a fort- 
night, and she reached home barely in time to 
welcome her brother and the bride. 

“ I shall just count the days until college 
opens,” Leslie said with her good-by. “ And, 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY 


303 

Miss Craven, please do visit us and spend a 
Sunday, although we would take you in for 
a week any time/’ 

Afterward, Helen wrestled with shopping 
and dressmakers, and the first month’s senior 
exercises. She did not want to be caught un- 
prepared and have some work to be made up. 
She was ambitious to have this the crowning 
year. 

Willard’s visit could not be refused. There 
were many things to talk about. A family 
from the city had rented the old home for 
three months and were so enamored of it that 
a proposal had been made for purchasing it. 
The family consisted of an old gentleman who 
had a longing for country diversions, his wife, 
his married son, and five growing children. 

I would rather settle nearer the city,” ex- 
plained Willard. ‘‘ Mother simply couldn’t 
live there alone, and Marjorie wants her; she 
planned this at first. These people offer a 
very fair price for the place; the deed is in 
mother’s name, though we should all be will- 
ing to do whatever is best for her. So that 
will make mother very comfortable all her 


^04 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

days. There will be some hard things about 
it, but mother looks at it in a practical light. 
I shall board in the city; I did last winter, 
and I can run up every week. The parish is 
certainly a very attractive one, with work 
enough to keep one busy, and it isn’t full of 
snobs, but there are many nice, cultured people 
and some thrifty middle-class working^ folk. 
There is a paper-mill, a wire factory, and 
enough labor to preserve a fair balance. 
Laurence is a fine clergyman, too.” 

But Willard found Helen inexorable on the 
point of an engagement. 

I want to be sure of myself ; certain this 
is the best and wisest, the only true step to 
take. I shall be very busy, as I have said 
times before, and I do not want my interest 
diverted.” 

'' But you do not seem to think about me,” 
Willard replied in a despondent sort of tone. 

She had been thinking steadily about him 
for the last three days. There was little fault 
to find in him. He was attractive, gentle- 
manly, intelligent, but nothing of a prig, 
quick to respond to a bit of fun, and with all 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY ^©5 

the readiness one acquires in society. What 
more could a girl ask? Nothing, if she loved 
him. It had been blind contact, not the 
necessity of loving. He did not touch the 
depths of her soul; had she truly any deep 
feelings? She stood aghast as she asked her- 
self the question. A strong, definite person- 
ality was what some of the girls talked about, 
claimed, and emotional excitability was one of 
the signs of a rather weak character. College 
was to shape them into well-balanced women, 
better able to take up all the relations of life, 
to enjoy and to appreciate, to be influential 
in the circle they were called to fill. This was 
her ambition. Was she going to fail in it? 

She was glad to be whirled along the way 
that had come to have a familiar look. At this 
town a man who didn’t believe in college girls 
had entered during her first journey; here 
a woman, who considered them equally repre- 
hensible, and that a girl’s destiny was to keep 
company ” and marry, came in. The train was 
half-filled with girls. It was early now, and 
there were not many half-frightened girls who 
were not certain of their acceptance in the 


2o6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

freshman class. Mothers of some of the girls 
were with them, and sisters, also. One girl 
she remembered as a last summer senior who 
was evidently instilling fortitude into an ir- 
resolute face that betrayed hesitancy in every 
line. 

“ Another sacrifice,” thought Helen. “ She 
will never make a college girl.” 

Leslie Brooks stood on the platform, and 
grasped her hand warmly. 

I came last evening,” she announced, 
“ and was down to meet the noon train. 
We’re filling up fast. Girls are entering for 
the second year, several of them from other 
places. Jarvis Hall will overflow. Our fame 
has gone abroad.” 

A group was standing uncertainly, and 
Leslie approached them. 

“ It’s such an awful big place ! ” declared 
a young woman in amazement. ‘‘ And such 
beautiful buildings and grounds! We’re from 
the West, and everything is strange. Where 
ought we to go? I hate to seem so ignorant. 
I’ve been teaching in a seminary, too.” 

Leslie made a few inquiries and piloted 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY 307 

them to a place of refuge until their standing 
was established, explaining to them where 
they were to go for examinations, which were 
in progress now and would be for several 
days. 

“ I thought you lived in little houses, a 
dozen or so girls together,” said another. I 
read about it in a story.” 

“ It is considered better to live in the halls, 
though some do go outside. You will soon 
get acquainted. Many of the girls are just as 
much strangers as you. Come this way.” 

“ Are you one of the teachers ? ” 

‘^Oh, no!” 

“ I thought you looked young for a teacher. 
I’m twenty-four. That isn’t too old to begin, 
is it ? I’ve been teaching to get enough money 
together; I’ve always wanted to go to college, 
and we six girls are all friends.” 

I’m glad you know some one,” returned 
Leslie. That is a cheerful outlook.” 

“ It’s hard in the beginning, isn’t it?” said 
Leslie to Helen. 

‘‘ I found you in the beginning,” returned 
Helen, with gratitude shining in her eyes. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


308 

They went to the Seniors’ Hall. That, too, 
was filling up, and trunks and boxes stood 
about in the corridors. There were glad 
greetings and welcomes, bits of splendid vaca- 
tions, and wretched ones wthout a bit of fun, 
dismal anticipations of the thorny path before 
them, a wonder if the seniors could have as 
much fun as the juniors, and one girl said : 

“ The sophs is the place for pure, un- 
adulterated fun. You have gotten over the 
scare of the profs., and the girls’ snubs, for 
you find they are no better or wiser than you, 
and you just don’t care whether you get in 
the juniors or not. I wish I’d slipped up on 
more problems and stayed there another 
year.” 

What a curious hodgepodge it all is ! ” 
declared Helen, her eyes twinkling with mirth. 
“ It sounds like reading across the columns of 
a newspaper, as the sentences and complaints 
break in upon one another, but if you waited 
for one or two to finish, you would never get 
a chance yourself.” 

“ Let us go to our room and put things in 
order. I have a nice, new rug that will look 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY ^OQ 

very well, though it was a heart-break for my 
new sister-in-law. They had been furnishing 
simply and prettily in soft grays and browns, 
with a bit of lovely red for contrast, and this 
queer blue killed everything. It was terrible, 
so we just changed off with some articles I 
was going to pack away. I think Miss Bond 
will want to buy it, she is so fond of bizarre 
effects, but we will use it for awhile.” 

It was rather a queer pattern, with some- 
thing that suggested Chinese dragons crawl- 
ing about, but which were only impossible 
growths of sedgy blooms that must have 
grown in a blue and yellow sea. 

“ It really made the poor girl nervous. I 
can’t see any sense in such things. But we 
will put the lounge across the corner with the 
bookcase back of it. I don’t like my books too 
handy, selfish mortal that I am. You see, this 
will make quite a cosy corner with the orna- 
ments and hangings.” 

‘‘ Why, it will be very artistic, and we will 
tread the dragons underfoot.” 

They worked industriously for awhile, 
Leslie breaking out now and then with enthu- 


^lO HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

siasm over her visit to Miss Craven. There 
was a tap at the door. 

That’s the tenth girl I’ve refused,” began 
Leslie impatiently. “ Hammer and nails and 
tack drawer and needles and thread. Oh ! ” 
in delighted surprise. Miss Morse, is my 
face full of all ungracious lines? You are 
doubly welcome,” and she caught the out- 
stretched hand in both of hers. 

“Were you indulging in tempers? It 
couldn’t have been very bad,” smilingly. 

“ Please have a subject given out for the 
first public essay on ‘ The Evils of Borrow- 
ing.’ ” 

“ And the worse evil of never returning,” 
laughed Helen, her face radiant with pleasure. 
“ It’s just a delight to see you looking so well 
and full of animation. You had a splendid 
time. Sit down and tell us about it.” 

“ That will keep. I’ve something that in- 
terests me still more. Oh, do you remember 
Stockton’s ‘ House of Martha ’ ? ” and her 
face gleamed with amusement. “ You know 
the hero went abroad and returned stuffed 
full of wonders that he was dying to unload.” 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY 


3II 

But we are ready to listen,” declared 
Helen. 

‘‘ The traveller with the pack was like 
myself, and I shared the fate of that redoubt- 
able hero. There was so much to talk about 
with Sidney; he had been over the ground, 
but lo, when I began, he had a wondrous tale 
to unfold, and mine was pushed cavalierly 
aside. He had been to a sort of Garden of 
Eden place, called Hope.” 

“Oh! oh!” ejaculated Helen, her face 
rosy red. 

“ He went expecting a quiet time with an 
elderly relative who he supposed would be 
booky and prosy, and really he was in a 
perfect blaze of enthusiasm. There was a 
charming college girl, Miss Grant, and her 
most agreeable and delightful friend. Miss 
Craven, whose views of what might be done 
in the world quite coincided with his own; a 
praiseworthy library for the benefit of which 
he gave a talk; some remarkably intelligent 
people, musical, too ; and a young farmer who 
has taken his fancy altogether. Why, I 
haven’t recovered my surprise yet! Every 


312 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

time I began about a picture or a church or a 
palace, it suggested to his fertile mind or im- 
agination something at Hope. What enchant- 
ment did you use, Miss Grant? And wasn’t 
that Miss Craven here at commencement?” 

“ And if you could see her home ! ” Leslie 
exclaimed, the delightful memory giving 
pretty lines to her face. 

“Was he there, too?” 

Both girls turned scarlet. 

“ That was impertinent,” Miss Morse sub- 
joined quickly. “ I beg your pardon.” 

“ No, he wasn’t, but I was. It is like a 
lovely picture. I do not believe there is any- 
thing more attractive abroad.” 

“ He seemed to know so much about it, and 
two sweet children she had sort of adopted.” 

“ I suppose I am to blame for that,” said 
Helen, with gay frankness. “ She is the most 
modest body in the world, and she has a 
morbid horror of being admired for the 
money’s sake, and there is ever so much of it. 
She would adopt me, too,” with an ingenuous 
flush, “ only I think I am not quite poor 
enough. We are the best of friends; I may 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY ^13 

have said we were at school together. Oh, 
Miss Morse, I wish you knew her well ! 

“ It’s funny, but Sidney said the same thing. 
Can’t you invite her here and let me meet her 
in a friendly way? She might stay over a 
Sunday. There was another event that he 
couldn’t participate in, to his chagrin. Miss 
Grant gave a talk on college life before the 
Ladies’ Club, and he heard that it was very 
well done.” 

“ I think I had greatness thrust upon me,” 
and an embarrassed expression went flutter- 
ing over the girl’s face. “ I did try to do my 
training justice and not talk over the heads 
of my audience, keeping the great ‘ I ’ well in 
the background. We all had a very nice time, 
I do believe, and everybody liked your brother 
so much. I feel deeply obliged for the interest 
he took in my cousin Nat, who is really a fine 
young country fellow, bright and sensible.” 

“ Sidney is so fond of young men, especially 
the ambitious ones who are trying to do their 
duty in that sphere to which it seems God has 
called them. He thinks the boy such an ad- 
mirable son.” 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


314 

“ He is just splendid in that respect. And 
Uncle Jason is the dearest — I really shall run 
short of adjectives,” and the joy in her face 
was good to behold. 

Well, it seems as if you must have had a 
fine time. We haven’t half-talked it out, and 
there will soon be a summons to dinner. We 
are filling up fast, I see. I hope we shall have 
an excellent year. Adieu, to be continued,” 
and she glided away. 

“ Well, that is funny ! ” Helen dropped 
down on the couch and gave way to a tempest 
of amused laughter. 

“ Write a book, ‘ How It All Happened,’ 
and make Mr. Morse marry Miss Craven.” 

A curious sensation flashed over Helen like 
a pang. Was she jealous of a lovely thing 
happening to Juliet? She remembered her 
fear about Mr. Gartney; that was different, 
of course, but he had become an ideal to Juliet 
now that he was past human love. 

“We had better wash up and get into some 
clothes. The seniors must set a good ex- 
ample,” Leslie suggested. 

They did not start a moment too soon, for 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY 315 

the bells soon rang out their welcome invita- 
tion to the hungry girls hurrying in from the 
grounds. What a host of them there were ! 

“ Let us go about, calling,” began Leslie 
afterward. There was a little time before 
chapel. Girls were thronging out again into 
the wide, warm, September night, where only 
one glorious star had ventured out. There 
were faces of the last few years, fresh faces 
with a strange, uncertain expression and fear- 
ful questioning eyes, others with a sort of 
bravado that announced they were not going 
to be put down, and that they were as good 
as any one. 

“ I do not see Shirley Chardavoyne. Yet 
she said she was sure to come.” 

Is she writing verses to you yet?” 

A warm color touched Helen’s face. 

‘‘ Yes,” she answered. ‘‘ They are so beau- 
tiful that I wish they were on some other 
subject. I do wonder if one could change her 
regard or mood or temperament, or whatever 
it is. I hate to have so much good effort 
wasted.” 

I don’t blame her for having chosen such 


2i6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

a subject. But it is queer, when she hasn't 
gone wild over any other girl. She is so 
dainty and odd that others are attracted to 
her, and she receives the homage like a little 
queen. Well, a college is a study in girls.” 

They found some strangers inclined to be 
homesick already, and the cordiality warmed 
them. They had many questions to ask. 
Were the professors quite dreadful, saying 
sarcastic things and quizzing one about every- 
thing? And must one dress fashionably? 
Did the girls make fun of everything not up- 
to-date ? 

'' We are taught to respect the Golden Rule 
as the great conduct of life,” said Leslie 
gravely. “ We don’t always observe it, I am 
sorry to say, but that is the fault of the in- 
dividual, not the college. There is a Christian 
Endeavor society, and a Whatsoever Club.” 

“ Whatsoever,” repeated one girl in amaze- 
ment. 

“ ^ Whatsoever you would that men should 
do unto you,’ ” repeated Leslie with a grave 
smile. '' You see, belonging to one or the 


OUT OF HER LOYALTY ^17 

other keeps duty in one’s mind. The chapel 
bell is ringing. Will you not go with us? ” 

‘‘ Oh, we shall be glad to ! I belonged to 
the Endeavorers at home.” 

Helen fell behind with two of the girls. 

‘‘ Isn’t she sweet?” remarked one of them. 

I do believe I shall like college real well if 
there are many girls like her. Is she your 
friend?” turning a side glance at Helen. 

“ My very dear friend. She took me in 
hand when I came two years ago. There 
are many nice girls.” 

“ She’s just lovely.” 

Helen paused when they came out to intro- 
duce the girls to the secretary of the En- 
deavorers, who gave them a warm invitation 
to meet with them. 

Then Miss Morse said to Leslie, “ Come 
to my room; I’m just tired out and shall lie 
on the lounge, but I want to hear you two 
girls talk. I’m interested in Hope. It has 
such a cheerful name.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 

The seniors and juniors had many things 
to put in motion. There was the tea to the 
younger classes, the Shakespeare Club to form 
over again, for some of their shining lights 
had been swallowed up by the great outside 
world, there was the Miscellany board to 
equip, and a class president to elect. A caucus 
was held for the last named. It was of great 
importance to the seniors, as that officer would 
be called upon for various duties through 
commencement week. 

'‘We want a fine all-round girl, who is 
obliging, and yet not too yielding; who has 
firm principles and isn’t obstinate, if you can 
make the distinction ; who is attractive and — 
harmonious, who has executive force — ” 

“ And all the gifts the gods ever showered 
upon a mortal. Some one who will uphold 
318 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 319 

the honor of the class and may be an honor 
girl herself.” 

Helen Grant,” said the first speaker. 
After the emeute among the freshies that 
time, they wanted her, and the sophs had 
planned to have her, but she stepped over their 
heads. She must be put in something for the 
honor of the college.” 

I second that before it is a question.” 

She will not accept. They want her for 
the speakership of the Association.” 

“ Let’s cut in first, and I’ll tell you how to 
win. Select Miss Ferris for the other can- 
didate.” 

Miss Ferris ! ” A laugh went round. 
When it had subsided a student said : 

That’s too black an eye for Miss Ferris. 
She is a thorough student and will carry off 
honors. She would know it wasn’t because 
any one wanted her, and- good gracious ! it 
would spoil everything. No, we must have 
some one who is — ” 

‘‘ A nonentity, rather. Well, Emily Cross 
is pretty and stylish, and gives the daintiest 
spreads.” 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


320 

That would be better, though I think Miss 
Ferris would be up to the seventh heaven if 
the nomination were tendered her.” 

“ We can’t all be presidents, and I don’t 
want to be. I shall have to save my best 
energies to pull through and do some minor 
work. Miss Grant is always in advance of 
her work, and it’s a good way, let me tell you, 
when you once get started. There’s where 
the rub comes in. We ought to have started 
in vacation.” 

We were advised to play and run about in 
vacation.” 

There was not a dissenting voice. Helen 
would have felt proud of the unanimity had 
she known it. And now every one was doubly 
charged not to breathe it to a soul except 
Leslie Brooks, who was to exhort Helen to 
accept. 

Leslie came in one afternoon and flung her- 
self down on the lounge. 

That unnecessary force means something 
disagreeable has happened. I am beginning 
to be a — a — not a mind-reader, but a reader 
of the mind acting on the body.” 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 


321 

Leslie laughed, and the crease went out of 
her forehead. 

“ If you please, I have been pushed upon 
the Miscellany staff, instead of being dropped 
out. It isn’t quite the thing, I think, but there 
is no law against it. I suppose I have the 
time, and I carried off honors for the finest 
critical reviews. They were so insistent I 
couldn’t well decline. And now I have to look 
up my staff.” 

Please don’t look in my direction,” said 
Helen in a most beseeching tone. “ I should 
be so sorry to deny any one, that I know I 
would accept all manner of trash. I have an 
immense sympathy for editors. I have a great 
sympathy for those who think they have a 
genius when they have only an assimilation of 
other people’s ideas, or those who have the 
vanity to think their early efforts up to the 
highest mark. The awakening must be 
bitter.” 

“ Oh, I’m going to let you off, only you 
must hunt up your poet and get her to do 
something worth while! The matter for the 


322 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

first number is in hand, so I am free from 
that anxiety.’^ 

“ Miss Chardavoyne returned on Monday. 
She has been off on a tour with some friends. 
The girls were eager to see her, so she has 
some charm.” 

I think sHe has several charms. I wish 
Miss Craven could see her.” 

“ I believe Fll ask her here for the holidays ; 
at least, right away after Christmas, so the 
children will not be disappointed.” 

A deputation waited upon Miss Grant to 
notify her that she had been put in nomina- 
tion for class president. Helen was amazed. 
The matter had been kept so quiet that half 
the class did not know it; the other half had 
been bound to secrecy. 

‘‘ Why, I can’t consider it ! ” protested 
Helen. “ I have a great deal to do this year. 
Then — am I really fitted for it?” 

What you lack, you can learn. Miss Hol- 
land made a very nice president for the 
juniors, and she began by not knowing any- 
thing. Haven’t you some sort of duty to 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM ^23 

your class, to your Alma Mater? Must you 
shirk a little trouble?” 

“ I may not be elected.” 

'' I wonder if that would please you.” 

‘‘No, it wouldn’t; it would mortify me. 
I’d much rather not stand at all ! ” she ex- 
claimed honestly. 

“ There will be two candidates. Haven’t 
you learned that the bitter sometimes comes 
instead of the sweet? The loser will have to 
take it philosophically. And, Helen, it is an 
honor. I think the girls will all want you.” 

“ I am ashamed,” Helen began after a 
pause. “Who is the other?” 

“ Emily Cross.” 

“ Well, she is very effective, more truly 
ornamental than I should be. She and Miss 
Saybrook were great friends last year. Oh, 
why didn’t they take Miss Saybrook! She is 
brilliant and — fascinating, when she chooses.” 

“ And she had the finest spreads ; nut cake, 
pound cake, boxes of nuts picked out, choicest 
confections. She has a way of wanting you 
to believe she values your society for your 
personal qualities, respects your opinions, and 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


324 

really flatters, I think. How she managed to 
pass I cannot divine. She is superficial and 
insincere, bright, amusing, rather audacious. 
I wonder why she came to college, unless it 
was for the fun and variety. What would she 
do if she were thrown on her own resources? 
Such a girl would not adorn a position that 
demanded any of the higher qualities. That 
sounds unkind, but such girls never do credit 
to college training, but bring it into disrepute 
rather, and it always hurts me to have them 
quoted as examples. Then, think of your fine 
and noble Miss Bradshaw! The whole class 
admired her; the teachers, as well.” 

That was true enough. 

Miss Grant was nominated unanimously. 
There was little need of a second candidate, 
and in the week before the election every girl 
expressed her satisfaction in the choice. 

Miss Cross accepted the compliment at first 
with a good deal of pleasure, but she saw the 
trend of the matter and considered herself 
rather ill-used in being made merely a foil. 

If you want to raise yourself in the esteem 
of the class,” said a friendly, sensible girl, 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 


325 

withdraw your name at the beginning of 
the balloting. Just make a neat little speech, 
and advise your followers, for you would have 
some, of course, to vote for Miss Grant.” 

I suppose there is no chance, not even for 
vice-president,” rather reluctantly. She did 
covet some of the honors. 

“ The ticket is made up, you see. No, that 
is your best move. There are some other 
offices; we are not half through.” 

Miss Cross wrote and rewrote her declina- 
tion, and had a friend go over it. Then she 
committed it to memory, and it was very ef- 
fectively done, winning for her no little com- 
mendation. It was much nicer than being a 
defeated candidate. 

It was a beautiful autumn, and out-of-door 
sports were very tempting. They brought 
rosy cheeks and bright eyes, supple limbs, and 
exuberant spirits. True it was, that with some 
girls, recitations and papers suffered. The tea 
to the freshman class was a great success. 

Miss Chardavoyne was quite distant at first 
with Helen. 

So many people adore you,” she said. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


326 

“ that my poor, little love can hardly count. 
There isn’t anything much to me — I’ve been 
advised to give up some of the studies ; there’s 
no use of my hammering at Greek — father 
said no girl could do it any sort of justice. 
Professor Waite recommended literature, and 
I like that. It was so lovely to come back and 
be with the girls, for it was so dreary at 
home. My sister is married now, and mother 
and father spend their time together. There 
are some gay cousins in Philadelphia, but they 
think I am queer. I’d like some one to really 
love me, but I can’t seem to choose any girl, 
though there are very pleasant likes, prefer- 
ences — no, that isn’t quite it, either.” 

The wistful face with its appealing dark 
eyes went to Helen’s heart. Why not do a 
little of the good work for this sweet, inno- 
cent, untrained soul? 

“ I do more than merely like you,” Helen 
said in a tender tone. “ And I want you to 
know my friend, Miss Brooks, real well; she 
is much interested in your gift. You must 
come to our room and have a nice evening 
with us. And there is a Miss Denman who 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM ^27 

would like to know you. Why, there are so 
many nice students — ” 

“ But you see they have other friends. And 
when a group stand with their arms around 
each other, laughing and chatting, my heart 
aches. They come in when I ask them to 
tea, but somehow, I can’t be full of fun and 
jests and those witty replies they make to each 
other. Why, I sometimes think I must be 
queer ! ” 

Helen gave her a hug; and then they ran 
across Lorraine, who in her turn felt a little 
defrauded of the intimacy she had counted 
on. True, she saw Helen every day and met 
her in the chapel, the library, and the Stu- 
dents’ Association, and she, too, was a wel- 
come visitor in Miss Morse’s room. 

Helen soon fell into the routine duties of 
her office, and made a charming president. 
But there was so much to do everywhere. 
With the societies and clubs, and the desire to 
take in all she could, to make all the advance 
possible, for she was proud of her standing, 
she sometimes grew quite weary, and the 
thought that this was her last year would in- 


^28 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

trude. Never had girls seemed so charming 
to her, or the faculty so delightful. And it 
was hard to refuse joining different organiza- 
tions. 

‘‘ If you’ll only come in, we won’t ask you 
to do much of anything,” they pleaded. 

Out-of-doors was exhilarating. After all, 
few of the seniors stood on their dignity; in 
the games and sports they were not a day 
over sixteen. 

One of the juniors said, “ Why, I do not 
feel as old as when I was a freshman! And 
I was afraid I should be almost superannuated 
when I was through; twenty-two looked old 
to me. And now I think I shall be just in the 
most charming dawn of womanhood.” 

“ That is the way to look at it,” rejoined 
Professor Jordan, who stood among a bevy 
of girls. “ You are not to allow yourselves to 
get old. Think how many splendid women 
there are who are doing the world’s work and 
have passed the half-century. They have 
bright eyes,, and eager, smiling faces, and 
are up-to-date in everything.” 

Miss Carol Saybrook had worked her way 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 


329 

to the senior class and was considered a rather 
fascinating girl. She did dress elegantly, had 
a bright sort of wit, and a pathetic side that 
she allowed to crop out now and then, but 
drew it back again with the brief explanation 
that every one had trouble of some kind and 
did not want to be bored with that of other 
people. Her sigh would end with a beguiling 
smile. 

Her father had married a second time, and 
she was not on good terms with her step- 
mother. There were two younger children, 
“ and there may be a great houseful,’’ rather 
indignantly. Father is not a rich man, 
either, and if he should die we should all be 
beggars, I suppose.” 

She did not appear in any great straits now. 

Helen had experienced a rather curious in- 
terest in her, and of late they had taken some 
walks together, just by accident, it seemed. 

I’ve been looking for you everywhere,” 
Lorraine exclaimed complainingly, as she 
came up the walk only a few moments before 
dinner hour. “ I went to your room. Miss 
Morse’s, and the library, and out on the tennis 


330 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

court. They were having a fine game. And 
two days ago you disappeared mysteriously. 
If you were a soph, I should say you had been 
given a bad afternoon with a mountain of 
shortcomings.” 

I was walking.” 

“ What sent you off alone ? ” 

Helen laughed, but just then the dinner bell 
pealed out its summons, and she ran. Lor- 
raine w^as the least bit jealous, not tiresomely 
so, and Leslie Brooks was very dear to her. 
She had also taken a great fancy to Miss 
Chardavoyne, but somehow she did not alto- 
gether like Miss Saybrook. She accepted 
Leslie’s estimate of her. 

“ Leslie isn’t quite fair to her, I think,” 
Helen mused. ‘‘ She is curious, and though 
many of her epigrams are second-hand, they 
are always pat. And it must be hard to be 
crowded out of her father’s affection.” 

And not long after, Helen found herself 
straying off again with Miss Saybrook with- 
out the least design on her own part. 

“ I don’t know just why you win one to a 
confidential mood,” Miss Saybrook said. 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 


331 

You are so different from the average girl. 
I do hope you will be very happy, Miss Grant, 
and yet I always fear for these large-hearted, 
generous, sympathetic girls. Commonplace 
people get more out of life, more out of their 
friends, and suffer less. You see, misfortunes 
never rest very heavily on them; they know 
how to shift them off on others. But when 
you keep sorrows to yourself — oh, I don’t 
want to bore you — ” 

Her tone fell to pathos, her beautiful eyes 
were limpid and had the look of a hunted 
animal appealing for pity. They moved Helen 
in a sympathizing manner. 

Oh, do not think of that ! If you have 
any trouble — ” Did she really want the con- 
fidence? How many other girls had it been 
given to, she wondered. 

“ I have a big question to decide. I’d like 
to know how it looks to some one with a little 
common sense. The ordinary girl is all for 
love, or the quality she thinks is love, and she 
scouts anything less in a marriage, but with 
a little experience she learns a great many 


332 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

things, and that one cannot live altogether 
on love.” 

No,” returned Helen seriously. She did 
not especially care about a dissertation on 
love. 

“No, you cannot live on love!” she said 
with a peculiar emphasis. “ It may be a defect 
in education,” with a touch of sarcasm. 
“ And I’m tired of being poor.” 

“ But it doesn’t seem to me that you are 
very poor.” 

“ Not up to this point, perhaps. Almost 
six years ago father married a young woman 
of twenty- three. He was just past forty. My 
mother left me some handsome jewels and a 
thousand dollars. My stepmother didn’t like 
me, wanted to get rid of me, in fact. Oh, 
there’s no love lost between us! I said I 
would go to college, that would be all I would 
ask of him. Davenport is a wretched little 
place; father has a big house, and hundreds 
of acres of land pretty well worn out, as 
Southern farms are. There is no society 
there. I like college life for the fun and vari- 
ety, the friends one makes. I’ve had a nice 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 


333 

time every vacation, and my nice times, of 
course, end next summer. I should just hate 
to teach; I could not abide the confinement 
of office work, or waiting in a store.’’ 

She glanced up at Helen in an inquiring 
manner, as if testing her listener. 

‘‘ I expect to teach,” Helen said with de- 
cision. Yet, she really could not imagine Miss 
Saybrook succeeding in that capacity. She 
was superficial; she would not get a diploma. 

‘‘ Well — I just couldn’t, there now ! I 
should want to shut myself in a room and turn 
on the gas. There’s no use in living unless 
you can have some of the things you want. 
I hate poverty and everything belonging to 
it. Father thinks he has done his duty by me ; 
no doubt there’ll be a houseful of children to 
educate. He should have had more sense than 
to marry that way.” 

“ But what will you do? ” asked Helen with 
a puzzled air. She did not for an instant be- 
lieve Miss Saybrook would lay down life 
easily. 

“ I can marry. He is a rich New York 
man, a widower, with two married sons; no 


234 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

encumbrance, you see. He is sixty; I shall be 
twenty-two in the spring.’’ 

“ But do you — ” No, she would not tell 
the story that way if she cared for him es- 
pecially. Was he worthy of regard? 

Carol laughed with a hard sort of indif- 
ference. 

“ Oh, I’m not in love ! Don’t be so much 
of a chicken as to ask me that! But I can 
have all the luxuries of life, journeys, clothes, 
jewels, society, pleasures. Isn’t it worth 
thinking about ? ” 

Helen studied her. The eyes said, Oh, 
don’t judge me too hardly! ” and the girl ex- 
perienced a strange sort of pity for her. 

‘‘ If you respect him,” she began slowly, 
‘‘ if he has your confidence, your — oh, I don’t 
know what to say ! Think how old he is — 
almost forty years — ” 

** Men at that time of life are partial to 
young wives. I am stylish, yes, good-look- 
ing,” smiling ironically. “ He will get some 
one to be proud of. I don’t expect the ex- 
travagant love of a young man; that is mostly 
imagination. Oh, yes, I can see you are hor- 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM ^35 

rified! You are a sort of practical girl, too; 
not one of the high-flown sort, full of roman- 
tic ideas. But think what it would be to me 
to be set adrift in the world, or to grow old 
in that dead and half-alive sort of place, and 
bicker continually with a grasping young step- 
mother, grudging every penny for her own 
children. You have so many real friends. 
Some one said a young woman who adored 
you was an immense heiress and had a splen- 
did home of her own. If I had a place like 
that to go to, or a friend like that to tide me 
over these shoals and quicksands! Oh, say 
you pity me a little!’’ in an imploring tone. 
“ I’m not much given to asking sympathy.” 

I do feel very, very sorry for you,” Helen 
replied sincerely. Of course, I have always 
known I must depend upon myself — ” 

But you see I wasn’t brought up in this 
resolute, practical, utilitarian sort of way. I 
couldn’t fight through, as these self-made 
women do; I really couldn’t. I’d rather 
marry some rich young man, but he doesn’t 
seem to materialize. Oh, I don’t know why 
I told you all this! No one can help me to 


2^6 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

decide. Only, when you see me taking part 
in all the holiday plans and pleasures, almost 
as if I was feather-brained, you will know I 
have a heart that can ache. I won’t ask your 
good opinion; only a little kindly charity. 
Ugh! how that wind blows. Let us race up 
to the hall; I’m chilled through.” 

She grasped Helen’s hand and they flew 
along together. 

“ I like you very, very much ! ” she ex- 
claimed in a tone that was both ardent and 
impressive. 

They were rehearsing for a little comedy 
that evening, and Miss Saybrook was gay and 
eager, taking her part to perfection. 

“ Carol Saybrook would make a splendid 
actress,” said some one. I should think the 
life would tempt her.” 

“ The money and the honors might if she 
was sure of winning them. But it isn’t such 
an easy matter, if one sets out to reach the 
high places,” was the rejoinder. 

And now Christmas plans came on apace. 
Who was to go home, or elsewhere ; who was 
to stay, lonely and forlorn? 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 


337 

“ I am, for one,” declared Leslie Brooks. 

My sister-in-law wants to keep the feast 
with her own family, which is right enough. 
And there is a good deal of work I would 
like to do.” 

Helen was undecided. Mrs. Bell wrote 
from Vernon Park that they were all well 
and happy, and that Marjorie had a little 
daughter. They hoped she might spend a few 
days with them. 

Girls,” said Miss Morse, as several were 
passing the evening in her room, I have a 
plan to propose. All of Mrs. Carter’s girls are 
going away. I’d like for once to see how it 
would seem to be a real householder. How 
many of you will visit me for a week? And 
have you any friends you could invite? That 
pretty, winsome, little Chardavoyne girl is 
not going anywhere; home is too far. I’ve 
taken quite a fancy to her. She will never 
make a great scholar, but I do think she has 
the gift of poesy. So I have asked her and 
she is just delighted; and now, Helen, I am 
going to ask you, and beg you to invite your 
friend, Miss Craven/^ 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


338 

Will I have to beg entrance to this 
charmed circle ? ” inquired Leslie, with a 
dainty air of deprecation that settled into an 
amused smile. 

“ I was coming round to you. And Lor- 
raine Denman, Margaret Van Duyne — that 
makes six — and if you have any choice 
friends, I think I should like one or two more. 
And my brother will come for a few days. I 
will give you all permission to invite any gen- 
tleman friends to dinners, or make little recep- 
tions for them.” 

‘'Why, I think it is just delightful!”. 

" Christmas falls on Sunday. Friday, 
everything will be cleared up, but we will 
begin on Monday and take the whole week 
and put in it all the pleasure we can. My 
brother will likely be along by Tuesday; 
church work will be over then.” 

“ And Miss Craven will hardly be able to 
get away sooner. She will have her little 
girls to look after.” 

" Miss Van Duyne is to ask a cousin, a 
young West Point graduate who is to go off 
somewhere about the middle of next month. 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 


339 

rm not going to be a very severe chaperone, 
because I can depend upon you all. But it 
is to be a little bit of home-making, and you 
must all bring your share.” 

'‘Why, it will be just enchanting!” de- 
clared Leslie. " Miss Morse, you ought to be 
the real mother of a family of girls.” 

" Yes,” Miss Morse responded, with a 
funny twinkle that seemed to spread from her 
eyes to the lines about her mouth. " I’ve had 
serious thoughts of marrying some widower 
with about five girls. I should want them 
to be intelligent, healthy, comparatively good- 
tempered, and each one to have some especial 
grace or gift. And with all my efforts, I 
haven’t been able to find just the right sort of 
widower, or the girls.” 

They all laughed heartily. " Oh, Miss 
Morse ! ” cried Lorraine, " I’m quite sure 
there would be one disagreeable girl among 
them.” 

Shirley caught the professor’s hand. 

“ I’d even be the disagreeable girl,” she 
said in a soft, wistful tone, " because you 


340 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

could train me, and it would be a delight to 
please you.” 

“Thank you;” Miss Morse returned the 
pressure. 

So they settled it with Mrs. Carter, and 
those who had friends to invite wrote to them. 
The classes planned for Christmas eve a great 
procession with those that remained. It had 
to be on Saturday evening. There was to be 
a Santa Claus, a small wagon of presents 
drawn by four girls all wrapped in furs, a 
band with all sorts of improvised music, from 
horns to combs and mouth organs. 

Saturday morning, Helen was alone in the 
room, when Miss Saybrook entered, glancing 
around furtively. She had a wild, entreating 
look and had been crying, but Helen was 
struck with the beauty of her face in tears. 
How many different expressions it could 
wear! 

“ Oh, what is it ? ” she inquired apprehen- 
sively. 

“ Oh, my dear Miss Grant, I have come to 
throw myself upon your mercy! I am in 
bitter, bitter trouble ! I sometimes feel as if it 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 341 

would be a relief to go out of the world. I 
can’t face disgrace, and if I can’t find a little 
help, it will be that. The friend on whom I 
thought I could rely went away yesterday 
noon. It is dreadful ! ” and she dabbed her 
cheeks with her dainty, lace handkerchief. 

“But what is it?” Helen was deeply 
moved by the apparent anguish that she could 
not suspect was assumed. 

“ It’s horrid ! I suppose I ought to go to 
prison for it. You see ” — her voice trembled 
with emotion, and her color came and went — 
“ father sent the last of the money for the 
term, and I was owing something that a man 
threatened to sue for, and just on the impulse 
of the moment I paid it with that money. 
Father won’t send again until the beginning 
of the term, and I’ve been notified — the sec- 
ond time. You know what that means! And 
in a week or ten days I shall have the money 
from some other source. But just now — ” 
and her voice ended with a rush of sobs she 
had been holding back, as she buried her face 
in Helen’s new poppy cushion. 

Helen guessed, but did not speak. She was 


^42 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

thinking of the beautiful, new, tailored suit, 
in a deep maroon broadcloth, fur-trimmed, 
that came a month ago, in which Miss Say- 
brook looked superb, and the elegant silver- 
gray, new in October. 

“ You see, if I could have a hundred dollars 
for ten or twelve days, I should be all right. 
Can’t you, oh, won’t you, lend me that? It’s 
only such a little while. I can’t face the — 
the disgrace ! Oh ! I should not have done it, 
but I was so frightened when the man threat- 
ened to sue — ” 

“ I haven’t a hundred dollars by me,” Helen 
said slowly. She felt sorry for her against 
her better judgment. To be disgraced just 
for ten days! 

You see, when I come back I shall have 
the money. I have a very good friend who 
can get it out of father in time. He promised 
to see me through college, and all those years 
I was his only idolized child. It’s cruel! He 
wouldn’t act so but for that selfish thing in my 
mother’s place ! ” 

“Must it be a hundred?” Helen inquired. 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 


343 

That is due the college. Perhaps I could 
beg off part — '' 

“ I might get it for you — ” hesitatingly. 

‘‘ Oh, if you could or would! imploringly. 

Girls had been used to borrowing small 
sums, and Helen had lent out quarters and 
half-dollars that had not been returned. This 
was different, and a flood of remembrances 
rushed over Helen, talks on kindliness, help- 
fulness, the aim of the larger life that thought 
no evil, that diffused a finer and sweeter at- 
mosphere, that taught them to truly love one 
another, for even the publicans could be good 
to their own. In her moment of exaltation, 
such as heroic girls have, she said: 

Yes, I will do it for you.’’ 

Oh, you are an angel I ” Miss Saybrook 
sprang up and clasped her arms about Helen, 
laid her wet cheek against that of the other. 
“ Giving the money back will not repay you, 
and you can never wholly realize my grati- 
tude, for you have not been in such awful 
straits. It’s just salvation for me.” 

“ When did you want to go? ” Helen was 
afraid she was beginning to repent, and she 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


344 

crowded down the misgiving as being un- 
charitable. 

The stage will be here at one. I shall 
have to take my trunk, and that’s a nuisance, 
too.” 

Helen went to her drawer. There was 
seventy dollars. She had not quite finished 
her Christmas buying; she could get a little 
from Leslie or Lorraine. 

‘‘ There is seventy,” she said. “ I will give 
you the remaining thirty — ” 

“ Just after lunch, when I say good-by to 
you. Oh, you don’t know what you have 
saved me from ! ” with an impressiveness that 
went to Helen’s heart. 

She stood lost in thought when Leslie en- 
tered, and made her request with heightened 
color. 

“ My dear girl,” said Leslie, ‘‘ you will be 
welcome to it, and I am glad to oblige you, 
for you so seldom ask favors. Don’t be vexed 
with me if I give you a little good advice. 
If you have not bought your gifts for to-night, 
remember nothing is to be expensive. It is 


SYMPATHY AND UNWISDOM 345 

the fun of the thing, not any test of good 
wishes.” 

Helen nodded as if she understood that and 
thanked her, and when Miss Saybrook bade 
her a rather effusive good-by, she slipped the 
money into her hand. 


CHAPTER XV 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY 

A PARTY went to Bedford in the afternoon 
and came home laden with spoils. Names 
were affixed to various bundles that were 
piled in bags and baskets. After chapel, when 
darkness had set in, for there was no moon, 
a motley procession seemed suddenly to spring 
up out of the ground. Colored and white 
lanterns were swung from side to side. A 
band preceded the procession ; horns, tri- 
angles, tin pans for drums, and every un- 
musical adjunct tried to keep time in college 
choruses, and a few original ones invented 
for the occasion. Small express-wagons were 
loaded and drawn by shaggy creatures. A 
Santa Claus, swinging a lantern, accompanied 
each one. He blew a horn and called on the 
residents of the various halls to come out and 
receive his remembrance. 

346 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY 347 

All those who had remained at college 
obeyed the summons. The merriest of ex- 
travagant speeches were made as the gifts, 
well wrapped in paper to add to their size, 
were bundled out on front porches. There 
were exclamations expressive of great delight, 
and the motley crew went their way with 
cheers, breaking into new songs and laughter. 
The sophomores and freshmen were taken by 
surprise, not having been let in the secret. 
Only those remaining in the halls were the 
recipients of gifts, some very funny, some con- 
sisting of a Christmas card or crepe flowers. 

The girls rushed out. Oh! what was it? 
Who was it? Merely Santa Claus, or rather 
several of him, as it was too arduous an 
undertaking for one. There was wild cheer- 
ing and laughter. Invitations to meet for a 
banquet in the dining-room of Penrose Hall 
were screamed out. 

‘‘ It’s a seniors’ frolic ! ” declared some one. 

I don’t see how they kept it so close. And 
those songs I Oh, what was in your bundle ? ” 

The bundles might hold a woolly lamb, a 
squealing pig, or one that grunted when you 


248 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

dropped a penny in his back; a small tin 
candlestick to light the recipient on the path of 
knowledge; and so on to no end of amusing 
articles. 

The procession seemed to melt away; the 
janitor took charge of the empty wagons; 
fur robes and cloaks were cast aside, flung 
down anywhere ; girls hustled into fine gowns, 
and by nine o’clock the dining-room began to 
fill up. 

It’s no finer than ours ! ” declared a three 
months’ freshman. “ I thought the seniors 
lived in great state.” 

Several members of the faculty, with the 
president, had the place of honor at the head 
of the table. Girls in dainty white caps and 
aprons, with a sprig of holly at one shoulder, 
were seating the guests. Everything was sug- 
gestive of Christmas cheer, but the tremen- 
dous turkey was an adroitly covered frame 
filled with bonbons. But there were plates of 
the real article, sliced, pink ham, tempting 
beef, and various viands. Speeches were 
rendered in verse, none exceeding eight lines, 
and borrowing ” was cordially tolerated, as 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY 


349 

well as French, German, and Latin. Toasts 
were given and witty replies made, and all was 
jollity, until the clock struck twelve, when all 
the voices joined in a beautiful Christmas 
carol. 

“ I wouldn’t have missed it for anything ! ” 
declared one girl in a joyful tone. “ I never 
heard so many funny verses and speeches in 
all my life. And that procession was worth 
seeing. What good times college girls do 
have! ” 

Christmas began rather gray and threaten- 
ing. There was a delightful chapel service, 
a midday dinner with the best of cheer; yet, 
since it was Sunday, all was grave and de- 
corous. The sun came out in the afternoon, 
and the air was soft and still as if in reverence. 

Monday was a kind of gala-day. Girls went 
in town, or visited in each other’s rooms, 
looked over the gifts that kept coming in, 
made plans, and Miss Morse marshalled her 
new family to Mrs. Carter’s. How snug and 
cosy they looked, ranged around the grate, and 
telling bits of experience and hopes for the 
future! Shirley Chardavoyne sat on an otto- 


2^0 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

man close beside Miss Morse, listening to all 
the talk, turning her soft eyes, eager with in- 
terest, from one to another. If Miss Morse 
only could or would take her in hand, Helen 
thought. It needed some one with experience 
in the formation of character to shape her un- 
trained youth, which was really younger than 
her years. 

What a delightful play-breakfast it was ! 
They all bethought themselves of an appro- 
priate verse, and it proved very entertaining. 

Shortly after noon, Leslie and Helen went 
to the station for Miss Craven, who was much 
interested in the picnic visit. 

“ Only I have been thinking — we ought to 
have asked you to bring the little girls; they 
are so quaint and sweet. Were they willing 
to give you up ? 

A tender light passed over Miss Craven’s 
face and left a smile, as she said : 

They are very happy with their grand- 
mamma, as they call Mrs. Howard. I spent 
three days at school with them, and had such 
a pleasant visit with Mrs. Aldred. All the old 
girls are gone, and it seems quite strange. 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY 3^1 

Oh, Helen, do you remember Miss Kent and 
Miss Logan? They are in New York; Miss 
Kent is in a medical school and doing some 
hospital work, and Miss Logan keeps house. 
They rent several furnished rooms to nurses. 
I am going to call on them when I go to the 
city.” 

Oh, that will be nice ! I shall like to hear 
about them. And this is the dear head of our 
present household. Miss Morse.” 

“ I thought I would come down and meet 
you; Miss Van Duyne is busy with letters, 
and Lorraine is giving your protegee a music 
lesson. We have found a new quality in her 
genius — she improvises beautifully. Miss 
Craven, allow me to welcome you most heart- 
ily to our family rooftree and to express my 
pleasure at meeting you. It seems that you 
and Miss Grant were great attractions at 
Hope last summer.” 

‘‘We had a delightful time, though I think 
your brother and Mr. Walters helped,” re- 
plied Miss Craven. ‘‘ I felt quite at home 
there, as it was not my first visit. And I am 
happy to be included in your hospitality.” 


352 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Miss Morse ushered them in the homelike 
sitting-room. Lorraine rose with a soft win- 
some flush on her cheek ; Shirley looked 
abashed. 

Juliet was to share Helen’s room. It was 
bright with girls’ belongings ; a little too 
crowded, Helen thought. 

But the tendency is to accumulate so many 
things — keepsakes,” remarked Helen. “ I 
begin to wish there was not so much giving, 
yet it is pleasant to be remembered. And 
after a year or two, you can give the articles 
away, or make a bonfire of them.” 

Or send them to the children’s homes and 
hospitals, or even the social settlements. They 
find so many who are destitute of the pretti- 
nesses of life, while they do manage to get the 
necessities. What a delightful plan this was 
of Miss Morse’s ! I am so glad to know her.” 

And Mr. Morse is to come, and Willard 
Bell,” laughing. “ Then, there is a young 
West Pointer, a Lieutenant Van Duyne, so 
we are to be quite favored — or the gentlemen 
will be. Each may have two girls.” 

What about Willard?” 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY 


353 

“ Nothing at all/’ Helen replied with a 
touch of embarrassment. “ I am to have this 
year to myself. I can’t study for honors and 
be in love. I am in quest of mental food, not 
romantic sustenance.” 

“ Helen, you are a rather unusual girl,” 
Juliet replied gravely. 

‘‘ Oh, I hope that doesn’t mean unpleasant 1 
Haven’t you refused an offer or two? Con- 
fess, now,” glancing at her with keen, mis- 
chievous eyes. 

“ But you see — ” protestingly. 

And you will see I have tried. I like him 
so much, and that is what puzzles me. I do 
believe there was a brief while that I would 
have consented, to make his father happy. 
Mr. Bell was an ideal father. And since that 
sad time has softened and faded a little, the 
impression has gone. I’m a selfish sort of 
girl, not the kind that makes heroic sacrifices.” 

Real love doesn’t demand that.” 

Oh, let us leave love and lovers alone ! ” 
replied Helen impatiently. We are just go- 
ing to have a week of good times. I want you 
to like Miss Morse; all of them, in fact. 


354 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

And I want you to study Shirley Charda- 
voyne. If she had no parents, I should beg 
you to adopt her. She’s a peculiar little body. 
I thought her rather weak and romantic at 
first, but I find she has a subtle sort of 
strength, a warm, waiting heart, that when it 
has faith in you will sit and be content with a 
crumb. I hope she will take a wider range. 
Miss Morse is interested in her.” 

“ Where are the gentlemen to stay? ” 

“ Oh, they can go in to Bedford, or they 
may find some cottages about! Mrs. Bell is 
with her daughter, Mrs. Hollis, and I knew 
a visit from me would not be convenient. I 
was really glad. There, let us drop the sub- 
ject,” with a touch of impatience. 

The afternoon turned off dull. They went 
over to the library and looked at some fine 
engravings and had a talk on books, made 
more interesting by some schoolgirl heresies 
that amused Miss Morse. The short, winter 
day drew to a close, and she declared that 
she wanted them to return to their ‘‘ ain fire- 
side.” 

And they found a young man stretched out 


A MAKE-BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY 3^^ 

in the Morris-chair before the fire, the very 
picture of comfort, who rose leisurely, as if in 
no wise abashed. 

“ Why — I thought you could not come 
until the late train ! ” his sister said in sur- 
prise. 

“ I found that I could ; that made the dif- 
ference,’^ in a half-laughing tone. “ So I sat 
down by the fire and indulged in pleasant an- 
ticipations. Miss Grant and Miss Craven, it 
affords me sincere gratification to meet you 
again. I was afraid I would have to wait for 
commencement.” 

Then he turned courteously to the other 
group and was introduced. There was an 
agreeable confusion of voices, and strictures 
on the air that was sharp and biting, much 
running to and fro, doffing coats and wraps, 
and finding on their return an inviting circle 
of chairs in which they were requested to 
seat themselves. Mr. Morse proved quite 
equal to their entertainment, for in a few mo- 
ments he had them all talking, and then he 
found himself listening with interest to an 
account of their Christmas fun. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


356 

“ Do you have to get up new things every 
year to surprise each other?” he asked. 
“ We are settled upon Christmas-trees, but it 
is hard sometimes to remember what you gave 
a boy or girl last year.” 

It is the first Christmas I ever spent here,” 
said Lorraine. “ And I really did enjoy it 
wonderfully. But you are not compelled to 
do anything for the pleasure or gratification 
of those who stay, are you. Miss Morse? ” 

“ Why, no ! But I think it was very good 
of you girls,” was the answer. “ This is only 
the second Christmas I, have spent here. On 
the first occasion, we had a grand concert.” 

They were summoned to tea, and as Leslie 
said, when they dispersed for the night, they 
might have known Mr. Morse for years, he 
was so social and cast about so little restraint. 
They had not hesitated to compare college 
life, and he had recounted some of his own 
experiences which were very amusing. 

“ He certainly is delightful,” Juliet said en- 
thusiastically. “ I was sorry at first to see 
him, we were so cosy and chatty, just girls 
together. He has so few mannerisms; he 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY 

doesn’t seem at all afraid you will not pay 
respect to his clerical position, but he makes 
his standing as a Christian gentleman so de- 
cided, no one can mistake it. That is what I 
liked about him at Hope.” 

Helen studied Juliet, who was folding laces 
in her careful way. She was dainty and or- 
derly about everything. There was an enthu- 
siasm in her tone that Helen never remem- 
bered being used about a man before. Was 
she unconscious of it? 

The lieutenant came the next day. He was 
a bright, breezy fellow, with a round, rosy 
face, clear blue eyes, and ready for a laugh 
at the slightest provocation. He had been 
reared in his cousin’s family, where now the 
two older girls were married, and he and Mar- 
garet were great chums. In an hour he had 
affiliated with all the girls, except Shirley, 
who was seized with an unaccountable fit of 
shyness. 

They planned what they should do. There 
was splendid skating on a pond with a wind- 
ing creek half a mile off, and there was a 
small house of rest, kept nice and warm, where 


258 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

one could get a cup of coffee or tea and a 
sandwich, and also hire skates. 

Miss Morse did not skate ; neither did 
Shirley, though she was learning, 

“ Vd rather stay at home with the piano,” 
she said. 

“ The lieutenant and I will take good care 
of the girls, Margaret; you need not worry. 
If they fall in the pond I am quite sure we can 
fish them out. I have done it before.” 

“ Oh, no, Mr. Morse! We never went out 
skating before, and I never have fallen in,” 
laughed Leslie. 

“ I stand corrected.” He made a very low 
bow. “ But we are at your service, even on 
the slightest tumble.” 

Will you go down to the noon train and 
see if Mr. Bell is there?” Helen begged of 
Miss Morse, who assented cheerfully. 

They went off in a merry mood. Shirley 
and Miss Morse spent a nice hour getting 
better acquainted, then had a pleasant walk, 
but no young man came on the train. Shirley 
was rather pleased, as they went to Music 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY ^59 

Hall and Miss Morse played on the organ for 
her. 

If Helen felt a little piqued at Willard’s 
tardiness when he had seemed so impatient, 
it did not interfere with her enjoyment. They 
were all ready for a walk over to the library 
after dinner, and there they found Professor 
Blake browsing around. He congratulated 
Helen cordially on her standing, but said he 
sometimes regretted he had helped to push 
her ahead, as they should lose her a year 
sooner. 

‘‘ And I shall really hate to leave,” Helen 
replied. “ I don’t wonder girls get positively 
enamored of college life toward the last.” 

“ There is the postgraduate course,” he re- 
plied with a persuasive sort of smile that 
lighted up his spare face. “ Girls like you 
do honor to college life.” 

‘‘ Oh, thank you, for rating me so highly! ” 
and her eyes shone with a pleased light. 

Willard Bell reached them the next day at 
noon. He had been very much engrossed, 
and there was such a party of girls — he could 
meet girls every evening of his life if he chose, 


360 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

but there was nothing to him like the times 
in the old house when she was one of them. 
“ I never knew any other girl who fitted in 
so admirably as you.” 

“ I want you to see the girls in Miss 
Morse’s party,” she began with a kind of 
cheerful evasiveness. “ You see charming 
qualities in a good many girls, but you can’t 
take a tithe to your inmost heart. These are 
the ones I have come to love the best.” 

“ You are a very diffusive sort of girl, I 
think,” he returned rather complainingly. 

“ I do not make a bid for any one’s regard,” 
she said with some spirit. “ And when others 
are kind and delightful — ” no, she would 
not show resentment. That pretty little 
Southerner who writes verses to me is in our 
party. Oh, there are Lorraine and Shirley 
now ! ” 

Well, they have pretty names. It must 
be flattering to have verses written to you.” 

Shirley looked especially pretty. Her 
cheeks were a rose-pink, — she seldom turned 
red, — her eyes had a luminous, appealing 
softness, the ends of her hair were blown 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY ^61 

about under her 'white tarn, and there 'was a 
fluffy light boa about her neck. One wouldn’t 
think so much of the prettiness as of the ex- 
ceeding picturesqueness. Lorraine 'was bright 
and charming, as well. Willard could not be 
captious; pretty girls always gave him a flush 
of good-nature. 

He and the lieutenant fraternized cordially, 
and they were soon devoted to the two younger 
girls. Helen and Leslie seemed to pair off, 
and the clergyman was left oftener for Miss 
Craven. Helen remembered the touch of 
jealousy Willard had evinced, and resolved to 
do nothing to intensify it. She had no coquet- 
tishness in her nature; she could not even 
feel hurt at his evident enjoyment. Shirley 
certainly had never been so attractive. 

They went over to the sophomore hall and 
had a very gay time with the girls. Young 
Van Duyne and Willard were to leave the 
next afternoon. 

With all the frolic, Helen seemed to have 
another side to her nature, and that kept her 
thoughts on the two men, Willard and Mr. 
Morse. Willard was certainly attractive, 


^62 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

affectionate, charming in many ways, but it 
seemed as if his enjoyments must revolve 
about himself. His was a nature that did not 
go out of its own orbit, that was not over- 
flowing into other lives. Perhaps that might 
be in a measure due to his profession. He was 
refined and gentlemanly, up in the little nice- 
ties of society, but was always taking his indi- 
vidual self along; it was not vanity, but it 
might be personality. 

How had she come to understand these 
little points that one would hardly put in 
words ? Was it the contrast with this broader, 
finer nature, higher of purpose, grander of 
soul? Yes, that was it; a nature that would 
always be widening to its privileges and 
powers ; a man who could meet with the lowly 
on middle ground, not sinking to any level 
and making visible the gulf between, not 
dragging them up to heights which they could 
not appreciate and enjoy. 

They sat a long while over their breakfast 
the next morning, for the men came in by 
special invitation. They spiced the meal with 
light drollery, witty quotations, bits of Latin, 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY ^63 

occasionally misquoted for the fun of it, ludi- 
crous mistakes they had made that they could 
now laugh over. It was a peerless, winter 
day, with brilliant sun, a sky of flawless blue, 
and no wind. The leafless trees stood out dis- 
tinctly, making a fine India-ink tracery against 
the curving horizon. Here was the tennis 
court, here were held the out-of-door sports, 
the hurdles, and here the speedway, and the 
ball-ground. 

Shirley was confiding to Willard how 
strange she felt among the multitude of girls 
when she had gone out to see the prize dash, 
and how Helen had come in first, how proud 
and brave she looked, like a flying nymph, 
and how she had fallen in love with her on 
the spot, and been inspired with some verses, 
and their after history. 

That’s odd,” he said. “ I believe I have 
them somewhere. Helen sent me a copy of 
the Miscellany” 

‘‘ Then I took my revenge by writing verses 
that could not be altered. In that first poem 
I was the lover, you know, just as if I had 


364 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

been — well, I do suppose girls like men the 
best, but I shouldn’t want to be a man.” 

“ The world would be the loser if you 
were,” he replied gallantly. 

“ Because,” she added simply, with no 
eagerness, but as if she was stating any or- 
dinary fact of life, “ I hope to be loved some 
day. Don’t you suppose many of the ro- 
mances and poems are true? ” 

They ought to be.” He fancied some 
tender soul, strongly masculine as well, gath- 
ering this odd, little creature in his arms in 
a transport of rapture. 

The girls went in a body to wish their two 
guests a safe journey. Willard and Helen 
walked together. 

“ I haven’t seen much of you,” he began, 
but it seems as if we never did nowadays. 
Still, it has been very pleasant. Your Miss 
Morse is fine, and doesn’t nip a bit of fun in 
the bud. But I’m not sure college is the best 
thing for the girl who expects to marry the 
ordinary man and be happy. They get too 
self-conscious; they have too much care for 
the world at large, a sort of moral responsi- 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY ^65 

bility that leads them continually to try to 
better things and people who are already sat- 
isfied. I like Miss Chardavoyne the best of 
the three girls. She just adores you. How 
she will put her whole soul in love some 
day!’’ 

“ She is charming,” was the cordial reply. 

“ Helen, I don’t believe you half-appreciate 
her regard.” Was Helen capable of under- 
standing it? 

“ Why can’t I run up some Saturday ? ” he 
asked as she made no reply. 

“ Why — yes, and there is Easter. After 
that, I shall retire to the cloisters of scholastic 
life and become invisible until commence- 
ment.” 

The train came along. There were other 
girls saying good-by to friends, and there was 
quite a procession that walked back. 

There had been so much confusion and 
gaiety that a quiet evening was a relief. They 
sat in a circle and listened to Mr. Morse as 
he read Hamilton Mabie’s “ Forest of Arden.” 
Shirley sat on the ottoman and leaned her 
folded arms on Helen’s lap. Now and then, 


^66 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

she gave a happy sigh. Helen listened, it 
seemed, with one part of her brain ; the other 
was in a sort of hazy dreamland. Would 
Miss Morse some day keep house for her 
brother? Would they have a pretty room with 
a bright fire and a glowing lamp just suffi- 
ciently shaded to send delicate artistic shadows 
about? Would they pause now and then to 
discuss some point? He had such a fine, reso- 
lute face, with certain tender lines in it when 
he smiled; not handsome, perhaps, but with 
the charm in which his personality played a 
part; it showed the living up to high ideals, 
yet that he was broad enough, generous 
enough, to pity want and suffering and sin, 
even, with the earnest desire to help. A sen- 
tence came into her mind : “ No man liveth 
unto himself.” Did she consider some one 
who judged events as they gave pain and 
pleasure to himself? 

A girl’s idealism is after all not so unsub- 
stantial, because it enters intimately into the 
land of youth. Experience may bring wis- 
dom, but it also takes with it the glow and 
fervor, the courage to attempt the nobler 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY ^67 

deeds of life. So youth and ideals have their 
day and their use. 

Sidney Morse did not leave them until Sat- 
urday. 

“ I am almost spoiled with this play of 
home-making,” he said to his sister. “ And 
when we get to middle life and have the real 
home, there must be some growing girls in it. 
I have never quite decided how much college 
would do for the ordinary girl who must 
marry the ordinary man, while it does fit 
women for teachers and the professions, if 
they desire to enter the arena. But your girls 
are a little unusual, I think; even that poet- 
ical and quaint girl whose eyes are full of 
adoration.” 

Oh, there are many others, but I am es- 
pecially interested in these! I knew you 
would enjoy such a visit, and it has been a 
great pleasure to me. I have promised in the 
summer to visit Miss Craven.” 

‘‘ Beg an invitation for me,” and he 
laughed. 

So they said good-byes, Helen declaring it 
had been one of the splendid vacations. Then 


368 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

they picked up their traps and walked rather 
reluctantly over to the college. There was to 
be a midnight service ; there were also various 
charms the freshmen and sophomores were 
planning to try. 

But the little group went to chapel, and 
stayed to some inspiriting singing and a few 
short addresses on the closing of the year, the 
endeavors for the new. 

It would bring to her, Helen realized, the 
closing of her college days, the final adjust- 
ment of the question that had caused her so 
much indecision and conscientious wavering. 
But she knew now she could not marry Wil- 
lard Bell, much as she liked him, dearly as 
she loved his mother. Marriage was a very 
sacred thing; it had grown of higher import- 
ance to her in the last few months. Willard 
might attain to a fine position in the legal 
world, for he was ambitious, but their ways 
would not be quite alike. There would be a 
note somewhere to make a discord, a sort of 
undercurrent that would be felt in the heart, 
but not sharply enough to give any outward 
sign. Would he suffer long or deeply? 


A MAKE - BELIEVE HOUSE - PARTY 369 

‘‘A happy New Year! A happy New 
Year!” Girlish voices rang out, light feet 
skipped up and down the corridors. All the 
halls were illuminated. A welcome was sung, 
then the lights went out, and Sunday began. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 

Oh, how do you stand ? Will you get 
through? What are you going to do when 
you graduate?” and fifty other questions 
were asked the different students, interspersed 
with, ‘‘ Did you have a good time ? Whom 
did you hear? Did you see any first-class 
play ? Oh, dear ! and now it is dig, dig, until 
your poor brain is one pulpy mass, and every- 
thing slips through. A little learning is a 
dangerous thing, but if you can’t get much 
to remain in your leaky bucket, be content 
with the little. There is first-class philosophy 
for you.” 

Most of the girls went to work with a will. 
Only those who had been demoralized by 
pleasure groaned. 

See here,” began a girl who had just 
come in, ‘‘ do you know there has been a fine 
370 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE ^yi 

wedding in New York, to the honor of the 
college, perhaps? There was a glowing ac- 
count in a society paper. Let me read it to 
you.” 

It isn’t Carol Saybrook ? ” and the ques- 
tioner flushed, then turned pale, while an 
anxious expression came into her eyes. 

‘‘It just is. Didn’t she keep it close? A 
big New York banker, a widower with two 
married sons, and grandchildren. Oh, .good 
gracious! Carol a grandmother! He must 
have been quite old. Listen.” 

There was a brilliant description of a church 
wedding, the beauty and elegant gown of the 
bride, the reception at the hotel where the 
bridegroom had a handsome suite of rooms, 
a matinee party the next day to some of the 
choice guests, and the sailing of the bridal 
party for Europe on Saturday. Everything 
had been quite splendid. 

Helen paused to listen. This was Wednes- 
day. There had been plenty of time for a 
note to reach her if it had been written. She 
thought of her money, and she had borrowed 
thirty dollars of it. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


372 

“ Girls,’' began Miss March in an indignant 
tone, “ Carol Saybrook is a deceitful fraud ! 
We have been very dear friends for some 
months; at least, she has confided her woes 
and tribulations to me. She thinks her father 
has grown very careless and indifferent and 
mean in money matters, egged on by a young 
stepmother, who hates her. When she bought 
that elegant new suit, she supposed he was 
going to send her another check; if he did 
not, she would have to leave college. I was 
sorry when she was so near graduating. She 
wanted to go to New York, where she thought 
she could get a high-up position at a good 
salary, and she had a friend who would lend 
her the money to repay me. But go she must, 
and she had a few small bills to pay that 
seemed to weigh on her mind. I suppose she 
had this scheme all arranged. Perhaps she 
was not sure of the man. She might have 
sent me my money out of the generous check 
her new husband gave her. There was time 
enough between Thursday and Saturday 
noon. She is a swindler ! ” 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 


373 

Miss March had talked a flash to her eyes 
and a crimson glow to her cheeks. 

“ And she owes me ten dollars/’ said an- 
other. 

She never paid back postage stamps or 
quarters, and she used half my box of hand- 
some stationery. I didn’t lend her any money, 
for I never had any to lend. But I always 
paid up my small debts when my allowance 
came and started fair. I knew she was rather 
deceitful, but I can’t imagine any respectable 
girl being so dishonest.” 

“ Don’t you suppose her father will pay up 
the bills ? ” commented some one. 

“ Oh, that’s a bright thought ! ” declared 
Miss March. I’ll write to him.” 

For the next few days. Miss Saybrook was 
a fruitful source of comment. It seemed now 
that she had been perfectly reckless since the 
commencement of the fall term. 

“ But I don’t wonder the old man fell in 
love with her. She was handsome ; and, girls, 
she could be awfully sweet, fascinating.” 

Helen,” Leslie said when they were alone, 
I hope you haven’t been caught in this net. 


274 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

I suggested carefulness to you. I do not like 
to start any unfair prejudice about a girl, but 
she did borrow some small sums of me, al- 
though she paid them back again. And twice 
I declined. It is a bad thing to be continually 
borrowing.” 

Helen turned scarlet. “ She seemed in so 
much trouble, and I did feel sorry for her. 
Then — it was her standing in college that 
was in jeopardy. She wanted to gradu- 
ate — ” 

“ I think she couldn’t have been quite sure 
of the man and temporized. But she took her 
trunk and all the things of value except her 
curtains and pictures. She gave her rug to 
Miss Porter as security for some borrowed 
money.” 

She told me about the man. He was 
sixty; she did not love him, and I thought it 
dreadful to marry that way.” 

“ Well, you had better join Miss March 
and appeal to her father.” 

Helen thought that an excellent idea and 
forthwith interviewed Miss March. She was 
much mortified that she had been so easily 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 

wrought upon by a girl she had never thor- 
oughly cared for. Had she any real stability, 
any force of character, any clear judgment? 

They heard later on that Miss Saybrook 
had not paid the last half of the semester. 
Mr. Saybrook paid that as a debt of honor, 
but he wrote to the girls that he had repeatedly 
told Carol that he would not send her a penny 
outside of her regular allowance. College 
morals and honesty could not have a very 
high standard, he thought, if this was the 
manner in which extravagance was fostered. 
Besides her own small portion, she had cost 
him a great deal. She was of age, and he was 
not responsible for her debts. If all accounts 
were true, she had a rich husband, and he ad- 
vised the girls to apply to him. 

“You see, girls do owe the college that they 
are in some duty and respect,” commented 
Miss Brooks. “ I dare say Mr. Saybrook 
will tell this story over to our detriment, and 
perhaps denounce college training as leading 
to many evils. But these events occur rarely 
on so extensive a scale,” smiling sadly, “ and 
I hope you will not be a great sufferer.” 


376 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Helen was silent. She was ashamed that 
she could have been so easily deceived. She 
did not realize that an honest, upright, sym- 
pathetic nature could more readily be duped 
by a scheming one, and she was glad she had 
returned Leslie’s money before this came out. 
No one but herself must suffer for her im- 
prudence. 

However, the affair did bring about a check 
in the habit of borrowing among the girls. 

With it all, Helen had never been happier. 
Miss Morse was taking a great interest in 
Shirley, and giving her some good training. 
Her mental horizon was widening; she did 
not love Helen less, but there was not so much 
extravagant worship in it. She found she 
could write on more than one theme, and the 
Miscellany welcomed her warmly. 

‘‘ She has a passion for literature and a 
great love for history, but no head for mathe- 
matics!” declared Miss Van Meter. “She 
must be pushed over in the sophs this year. 
Helen, you and Miss Brooks do all you can 
for her.” 

But a girl who wandered off into the realms 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE ^77 

of fancy in the midst of a problem and listened 
to unseen music was hard to train. 

Helen found her duties as class president 
were rather more arduous than she had an- 
ticipated. There were several important ques- 
tions to decide; there were plans for com- 
mencement. The seniors’ Easter would be 
marked by a grand concert, to which all 
friends were invited, and there was consider- 
able training for that. But Easter fell late 
this year. There was the day of prayer for 
colleges, Washington’s birthday, and the 
spring recess, at which few of the higher class 
girls went away. Study was of great im- 
portance now, and the lovely days of spring 
wooed to out-of-doors pleasures and sports. 
Every walk and nook grew dearer to Helen. 
How could she endure a new home and new 
occupations i 

The concert was a grand success. There 
was some fine musical talent, both vocal and 
instrumental, and the applause was cheering 
and discriminating. Now attention must be 
turned to the play the seniors were to give. 


378 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

and to their farewell tea. But then they would 
have their week exempt from duty. 

“ Oh, will you look at this ! Shirley cried, 
flying into Helen’s room with a piece of music 
in her hand. “ Your friend sent it to me, 
Miss Grant. While he was here I put a tune 
to it, just picked it out on the piano, you 
know, and sung it. It was that little ‘ Birds’ 
Lullaby.’ And he just wrote down the notes 
and took the words with him. And some one 
he knew has arranged all the parts and printed 
it. Won’t you come and play it? Wasn’t it 
lovely of him ! A real song ; think of it ! ” 

Her eyes were rapturous in their delight, 
her pretty lips quivered with the sweetness of 
youth and joyousness. Helen could not resist 
kissing them in their ecstasy. 

“ You are so sweet and good. Father is 
afraid you will think me silly. But some 
things make me so happy. I want to dance 
with the birds. But I’ve heard a mother bird 
sing just such a song at nightfall. Come!” 

She seized Helen’s hand, and they went to 
the music-room. One girl was practising 
down at the far end. There was golf and 



IIklen kax iikk fingers lightly over the kfiys 


Page .77.9 





r 


4 


I 


4 V 

' X r 

V 


t 


» 





» » 




► 








I 






% 







• • 





V 







I 


ft < 




• , » 




w 


4 


t 





• • 

% 


4 


- 9 


• /► 


% • 



» 


» • 


•s -- t 

T 1 . * . 

f 


. 1 


t 


, t • 


* 



1 • 


t 


« 


f 





< 

« 








t 

I 


t 


t 


. ► 



4 




i 


j 


* 


< 









r 


• * 
4 



4^ 


1 


» 



4 


M * 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 379 

tennis going on out on the grounds, with 
players and spectators. Helen sat down and 
ran her fingers lightly over the keys, making 
a soft liquid sound. 

“ Can’t you sing it? ” she asked. 

“ Oh, I’ve forgotten every note of it ! ” and 
she gave a light ripple that ran over her face 
like sunshine. “ You try it.” 

“ A mother bird swings from her rosy nest, 
Crooning her babies to sleep, 

With a lullaby soft as the whispering wind, 

A tender vigil to keep ; 

Lullaby, Lullaby.” 

There were but three verses, and the music 
lent its sweetness to the dainty words. Shirley 
listened in rapturous attention. 

“The music is just fascinating! ” she 
cried. “ It was so splendid in your friend. 
And there was a little note — oh, I ought to 
have brought it, but I was so carried away 
with the surprise! You must read it.” 

How innocent she was! 

“ And you must learn to sing it ; we will 
have such a nice time practising it. Now, go 


380 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

over it with me. You have just the voice for 
such dainty little things,” said the elder. 

When Helen went to her room, her mail 
lay on the table, and a roll of music also. 
Willard explained how attracted he had been 
by the song and Miss Chardavoyne’s exquisite 
air put to it. A friend of Mrs. Osborne’s 
composed music and arranged it for voice and 
piano, and a music publisher had taken it up. 
He hoped Helen would like it, and that it 
would give pleasure to Miss Chardavoyne. 
He would be glad to come up some Friday 
and spend Saturday with them. 

Shirley’s note was a very proper one, with 
no effusiveness. Helen was really pleased 
with it, and glad of a new interest for Willard. 
He now went often to the Osbornes; there 
were two bright girls growing up to woman- 
hood. If he could see some charm in 
others ! 

Why should he not come up and spend 
Easter Sunday? She answered at once, most 
cordially. Leslie was warmly interested, and 
Lorraine enthusiastic in her delight. A girl 
with less simplicity might have felt elated 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 

with the compliments showered upon her gift, 
but Shirley seemed to regard the music as the 
great thing. 

“ Oh, if life could be all music and poetry 
and spring and flowers and love ! ” the child 
cried in a burst of rapture. 

So Willard came up at the appointed time. 
There was a delightful Easter even service, 
and then a walk under the fragrant trees 
where the moon-rays crept through the young 
leaves. Miss Morse invited them all to her 
room to a little tea, and asked in several other 
girls. 

It seemed to Helen she had not liked Wil- 
lard as well in a long time as on this Sunday. 
He was manly and dignified, dividing his at- 
tentions impartially. Of course he could not 
help but be pleased by Shirley’s enthusiasm. 

Lorraine looked on with a rather jealous 
eye. 

“ I think Mr. Bell belongs to Helen, and 
though Shirley is a charming little body, I 
shouldn’t want her to come between. Helen 
is a splendid girl; one of the brave, fine kind, 
and she ought to have the best of fortune. Do 


382 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

you not think so ? ” she asked, as Leslie did 
not reply immediately. 

“ She is worthy of the best. I liked her the 
first moment I saw her, and I never could tell 
just why. Maybe it was love at first sight. 
And Fve always found her true as steel. I 
had begun a little romance about her and Mr. 
Morse, I admired him so much. And there 
was the visit at Hope, you know, and he is so 
interested in that cousin of hers. Oh, isn’t 
it funny how we pick out lovers for our 
friends and they pick out some one else ! ” A 
smile of merriment flashed across her face. 

Oh, I liked Mr. Morse wonderfully, too ! 
He is coming to commencement.” 

Then there were a few weeks of arduous 
study when teas fell into disrepute and ath- 
letics were neglected. “ Engaged ” was 
tacked on doors, lights glowed over transoms 
until midnight. Examinations began. There 
were fearful hearts, racked nerves, trying or- 
deals, curiosity as to who would be honor 
girls, and who would have the papers and the 
songs and the class poem. 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE ^83 

“ The poem can’t fall to me,” Helen de- 
clared gaily. '' So I am at rest on that score.” 

There was the morning of records when the 
honors were to be decided. Girls huddled in 
the corridor, impatient to carry the news and 
congratulate the fortunate ones. Then the 
names were read, the notifications signed, the 
door opened. 

Lorraine rushed to Helen and clasped her 
arms around her in a strangling fashion. 

“ You were the very first,” she cried. “ You 
headed the list. An honor girl! You won 
the freshman prize, you skipped a class, you 
are an honor girl! And you have one of the 
papers! That’s a pretty good college rec- 
ord ! ” and she was kissing her rapturously. 
“ I wish you were my sister ! ” 

“ Oh, thank you ! ” There were tears in 
Helen’s eyes, but there was also the gladness 
of happy youth. 

Before the day was over she seemed to have 
an ovation. The honor girls met in her room, 
and had a gay rollicking time over a surprise 
supper two of them had ordered, with Miss 
Brooks for hostess. But Helen’s heart went 


^84 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

out to those who had longed for and tried 
vainly to stand in the charmed circle. 

“ I must tell you what has happened to me ! ” 
exclaimed Leslie with a happy light in her 
eyes. ‘‘ I heard that Miss Gordon, one of the 
instructors in English language and literature, 
was to be married, and I applied for the posi- 
tion. This afternoon I had a notification that 
I was accepted. So you can visit me next 
year, and for many years to come, perhaps. It 
has been my ideal life — to remain here.” 

“ I am so glad for you.” Helen kissed her 
warmly, wondering if she would not like such 
a position herself. One really grew attached 
to the instructors; they did not seem so far 
off from girlhood as the professors, though 
wasn’t Miss Morse a real girl at heart, under- 
standing the ways and desires of youth? 

The seniors gave a reception to the girl 
who had won the freshman prize, though she 
had not been asked to step over the heads of 
the sophomores. Then there was the grand 
tennis tournament that called in spectators 
from the small towns around; also, the last 
basket-ball contest, in which Betty Gamier 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 385 

distinguished herself, even though she was 
rather lame in her Latin verses. 

Mrs. Bell wrote the tenderest of letters, 
which gave Helen a pang. Could she fulfil 
the desire of the mother’s heart? Yet, she 
shrank from disappointing their hopes. Wil- 
lard was less exigent than formerly, more like 
the good comrade he used to be. They would 
both come to the commencement; it was one 
of the pleasures she was looking forward to. 
Would Helen find her a comfortable place to 
stay? She was anxious to see Helen’s friend. 
Miss Craven, and Willard had been very en- 
thusiastic about the college. 

She had engaged a room for Juliet. Every 
space was being eagerly taken. She went to 
interview Mrs. Bayne. 

“ Now, if you could use two small rooms 
with one going out of the other, three ladies 
would take the large room if I would put in 
a cot.” 

Helen considered; Juliet was very oblig- 
ing, and it would be pleasant for Mrs. Bell to 
have some one to guide her about who knew 
the college well. 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


386 

‘‘ You must keep yourself fresh for your 
thesis, remember, and be in good voice,” en- 
treated Leslie. “ There is the play, and all 
the work it is going to make. Just the night 
before, too.” 

“ That will be largely scenic and musical, 
and the juniors have been just royal about it. 
As for my ‘ piece,’ ” with a queer bit of em- 
phasis, Tve gone over and over it, asleep 
and awake. After the discussion, it seems as 
if I could stand anything.” 

“ That was splendid ! ” and Leslie’s eyes 
kindled with pride in her friend. 

The seniors were a little afraid to attempt 
a grand play again, lest it might not be so suc- 
cessful as last year and cause invidious com- 
parisons. So they had selected two scenes 
from “ Midsummer Night’s Dream,” and al- 
tered them somewhat, “ out of deference to 
Shakespeare,” one girl said. It was to 'be an 
out-of-doors entertainment. But, if it rained! 
Why, then the great hall must be used, but it 
wouldn’t be half so nice. They took all the 
smaller girls for fairies, and there were to 
be several beautiful dances. 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 387 

Miss Craven was to come early and be of 
all the assistance she could to Helen. There 
were mothers and sisters and friends; every 
cottage overflowed, and many guests had to 
remain at Bedford. 

“ The college authorities will have to build 
a hotel presently,” some one suggested. 
“ Then we could invite our friends in the 
short vacations.” 

Helen and Juliet went to the station to meet 
the noon train for Mrs. Bell, as Willard could 
not come until the next day, just in time for 
the play. 

“ Do let mother see all the girls that were 
in the Christmas party,” he wrote. Make 
her as much at home as you can.” 

She looked very sweet and pretty in her 
widow's cap and white strings, but she had 
aged a good deal. Still, she was in excellent 
health and had lost her languid air. Mar- 
jorie’s little girl had taken her back to the 
years when her own babies were her joy and 
interest. She liked her room, and became 
friendly at once with Miss Craven. Helen 


388 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

brought all the girls over in the afternoon and 
they had a pleasant time. 

Oh, the prayers that went up for a clear 
to-morrow ! There was every sign of a good 
day, to be sure. Some of the girls were up 
at the first break of dawn, and when the sun 
began to rise there was racing up and down 
corridors and knocking at very door. “ It 
was the jolliest sun!” they declared, “just 
glowing with good humor.” 

The sophomores and freshmen scoured the 
wood and the adjacent groves for vines, laurel, 
rhododendron branches, and evergreens. The 
staging and the background were hurried up 
and draped in everything green that could be 
begged or borrowed, festooned, and inter- 
spersed with great clusters of crepe flowers. 
It made no difference to them that it was not 
classic Athens. There were stalls on both 
sides for the musicians, and tiers of seats for 
the audience, although they knew half must be 
standing-room. 

It was a beautiful woodland scene, the lan- 
terns arranged so as to shed an enchanting 
sort of light. At eight, the moon came up 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE ^89 

and the blue vault was set with stars. The 
music was mysteriously sweet, and a dance of 
fairies in diaphanous attire elicited a storm 
of applause. There was Titania and Bottom; 
there was mischievous Puck, and Oberon. 
Helena and Hermia, first dazed and then wak- 
ing up. Dainty little songs were interspersed, 
but the crowning point was the rehearsal of 
Pyramus and Thisbe when the lovers had been 
restored to their normal state. It was ex- 
tremely funny, the pathos overacted, of 
course. Helen was Pyramus and did her part 
bravely, and to cover the dead lovers rose 
Oberon and Titania with a host of elves danc- 
ing across the stage and singing to a bewitch- 
ing accompaniment. 

It lacked an hour still of midnight, and 
there was an opportunity to receive the 
plaudits and congratulations of friends. 
Helen and Leslie were the stars; they had a 
crowd around them and there were ripples of 
laughter on the summer-night air. 

It was really fine and entertaining,” said 
Mr. Morse, reaching over for Helen’s hand. 

I shall see you always in the play. And 


290 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

poor Py ramus! Your songs were a delight, 
but you didn’t get them all out of Shakespeare. 
And your fairies were superb.” 

“ Oh, thank you I ” her eyes shining. 

“And to-morrow! You girls are wonder- 
ful! I shall save the rest of my congratula- 
tions, if there is anything left of you by to- 
morrow night.” 

Then the great bell rang out and every one 
dispersed. 

Another beautiful day dawned. There was 
hurrying and scurrying, forming the proces- 
sion, the caps and gowns covering dainty girl- 
ish attire. The concourse of relatives and 
friends watched the procession with pride. It 
wound up the aisle, and with a soft rustle, was 
seated, and the exercises began. It was 
dreamlike to Helen. Was she really a part of 
it? Why did the picture of a little country 
girl in her best white frock repeating “ Herve 
Riel ” come back to her ? She thought of the 
school, the motley crowd, Mr. Warfield smil- 
ing upon her, and as she stood on the plat- 
form, the beauty blossoming of youth illu- 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE ^gi 

mined her face, and her voice had an uplifting 
sound. 

All the papers were brief. After them there 
was the address to the graduates crowning 
their earnest endeavors, the congratulation, 
and the few words of impressive advice. 
How wonderful she had thought the first 
commencement here ! Was she truly a part of 
this? 

Friends were thronging about the honor 
girls, carrying their bouquets, and a dozen 
voices talking at once. It was better when 
they reached the open. Professor Blake 
shook hands heartily. “ We must not lose 
you. Miss Grant,” he said, his dry smile light- 
ing up his wrinkled face. 

The crowd had thinned a little. Helen was 
going over to Mrs. Bell, who was waiting in 
her tranquil fashion. Some one suddenly 
loomed up before her, caught her arm, pos- 
sessed her hand, and gave it a warm clasp 
that thrilled her ; a fine, manly figure, a 
strong, eager, forceful face, with resolution 
and courage in the clear eyes, and a joyous 
smile playing about the mouth. Oh, where 


392 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

had she seen it! She had been introduced to 
so many cousins and brothers of the girls this 
very morning! 

Her confusion deepened his smile. The 
flush made her cheeks all abloom. 

“ ‘ Sirs, believe me, there’s a way,’ ” said 
the voice that had a fascinating ring to it. 

Oh, Gordon Danforth ! ” she cried. 
What a tall, robust, manly fellow he was! 
She was so glad that she unconsciously put 
out her other hand, but when she would have 
withdrawn it he held it tight. 

“ I can’t think — ” she began. 

“How I could have come here? A great 
surprise, isn’t it? I reached New York a few 
days ago, saw the Travis people, especially 
Mrs. Osborne, who is a great admirer of your 
Miss Craven — I understand they are doing 
some good work together — and we talked of 
the old summer down on Long Island. It 
seems as if it must have been in another life. 
Do you remember how we ran into each other 
in the fog? I’ve lived it over times without 
number. You see, when you are away from 
all you hold dear, without any real companion- 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 


393 

ship, books, and hardly a paper, taking long 
rides on horseback in all sorts of solitary 
places, you live over the pleasures of the past. 
I used to think of the little girl in short frocks 
repeating Browning out on the edge of the 
lawn, the larger girl down by the seaside, and 
I said I must see how much she has changed. 
Oh, I should have known you anywhere ! 
You look just as I hoped you would. And 
you had forgotten me ! ” 

He had uttered this in a low, rapid breath 
that carried her right along, but there was a 
half-reproach at the end. 

‘‘No, I had not forgotten. But you have 
changed a great deal.” She studied him a 
moment, then her eyes drooped deliciously, 
the long lashes quivering. 

“ We must have a little talk. I go at five 
this afternoon. Every one wants you now, so 
I will wait a bit — ” 

They were pressing around. Mr. Morse 
grasped her hand and congratulated her. 
“ But I was sorry not to hear the debate,” he 
said with a mischievous smile. 


394 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


“ Oh, it wasn’t a debate ; only a discus- 
sion ! ” declared Helen, rather embarrassed. 

“ And you distinguished yourself ! ” 

“She was just splendid!” declared Lor- 
raine, eagerly. 

“What was the subject?” asked Gordon. 

“ ‘ Which of the great wars has done the 
most for civil and religious liberty.’ ” 

“ And yours was — ” 

“ ' That of the Netherlands,’ ” Helen re- 
turned. 

“ I’m glad of that,” subjoined Gordon. 
“ Centuries ago some of those brave old 
people were my forebears. Thank you in 
their behalf.” 

Their eyes met with a subtle sort of in- 
sistence, as if each were glad, and it was a 
bond between them. 

“ Now I must find Miss Craven,” and he 
turned away. 

It seemed to Helen as if the very air and 
sunshine were full of congratulations. She 
laughingly begged that some might be saved 
for next year’s graduates. 

“ What a fine, spirited young fellow that 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 39^ 

was ! ’’ Mr. Morse said to his sister. Miss 
Grant picks up some admirable friends.’' 

Helen gave her classmates a delightful 
appreciation of their work in her gracious 
manner. There was no undue elation. 

“ We’re so sorry to have you go ! ” cried 
a dozen of the newly fledged seniors. 

A pang went to Helen’s heart and the quick 
tears rushed to her eyes. Was it her last day? 

After awhile she and Lorraine came around 
to a group in one of the vine-wreathed al- 
coves : Mrs. Bell and Willard, Leslie and 
Shirley, Miss Craven and Mr. Danforth. 
They were all sipping ices and chatting gaily. 
Both young men sprang up. 

“ I’m coming here between Mrs. Bell and 
my very dear friend.” Juliet made room for 
her, and Gordon stood up behind Miss Craven. 
Shirley was on the other side of Mrs. Bell, a 
charming figure in her white gown. 

“ You may go on with your talk ! ” ex- 
claimed Helen. I’m to be just a listener. 
My throat is dry, my brain empty, my energy 
spent, and there is the class banquet before 


396 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

me. How many of you can remain until to- 
morrow ? ’’ 

Every one, it seemed, but Mr. Danforth. 

Yet, already some of the scholars and guests 
were dispersing. A group of girls looked 
wistfully at Helen, who rose and went out to 
them. Had they indeed cared so much for 
her? She did not want to think of all these 
merry girls, their joys, their fun, their strug- 
gles, their contest, their efforts at success, and 
she not with them. Oh, how could she go! 
It was her sorrow more than theirs. 

The campus and the grove were full of gay, 
moving figures, nymphs, dryads, here a group 
singing college songs, there a ring, dancing 
like sprites. There were girls with their arms 
around each other, girls with young men in 
their wake. Yes, she had seen it all before, 
but never with just this feeling. 

Some one came and carried her off again. 

“ Tm glad you’re not a senior,” Willard 
said laughingly to Shirley. “ I don’t know 
what my mother would do in that case.” 

‘‘Oh, I shall never be a senior! You can’t 
think how hard it was for me to get out of 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 


397 

the freshman class. Two years in it! And 
they all helped. But if people are born with- 
out gifts for certain studies, how can one get 
it into their brain or mind or memory? I’d 
just like to stay in one class. I don’t know 
what I’ll do without Miss Grant. But Miss 
Brooks will remain, and Lorraine. I like it 
all, too; and the teas and frolics.” 

She looked up with innocent, shining eyes. 

It’s funny, but the first year I knew 
Helen — she came to our house with my 
sister, the prettiest and daintiest of the three 
girls, the one who is dead — ” and his voice 
fell a little, she was beginning Greek and I 
helped her over the tough places.” 

‘‘ Oh, did you ! I gave up Greek, though 
father thinks it fine. It was too tough,” 
laughing with a silvery ripple. ‘‘ How your 
mother loves her ! And you, too ! ” 

It was more comment than assertion. 

“ She has been like a sister. Father was 
fond of her.” 

Did he really love her? Yes, he did. But 
a man could not go on forever getting nothing 
back for all his giving. What a sweet girl 


398 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

Lorraine Denman was ! And this frank, 
eager child! There was an elusive element 
about her that suggested many things, and 
that caressing cadence in her voice, that air 
as if she had just discerned something new 
and delightful in the speaker, then that sort of 
remoteness as if she lived in a little world of 
her own and was peering outside with interest 
as well as a dainty curiosity, was very delight- 
ful. He had never met any one like her, but 
then he had not met all the women and girls 
in the world. He was young himself. 

She had been bewitchingly grateful about 
the song, and had promised to try again. 
And he had said, “ Oh, I wish you didn’t live 
so far away, but where one could see you 
often I ” 

“ Father and mother do not like the North. 
They would never leave home. It is beauti- 
ful, but it gets dreary,” and she sighed in an 
adorable manner. 

So they chatted. Juliet and Mr. Danforth 
went for a walk about the college grounds, 
and presently Helen came flying toward them. 

** A senior has many duties to-day,” she 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 399 

said with a sigh. “ So you must pardon 
me — ’’ 

I’ve been settling it with Miss Craven ! ” 
he exclaimed joyously. “ She has asked me 
to visit her and promised that you will be 
there. There are so many things I want to 
talk over with you. One that may change my 
whole life — ” and he paused. 

That would be marriage, she thought. Oh, 
what was the girl like? He ought to have 
some one to keep step with him. Those reso- 
lute lines about the mouth were not there for 
nothing. 

It is too big a subject to discuss in a 
moment ; I am not quite sure of myself. Per- 
haps you have heard that my father is very 
nicely settled. He deserves it all, and my 
brother is doing well. My sister is in the high 
school. There are many advantages where 
they are, and mother is happy. But West- 
chester is lovely ; I shall never forget my boy- 
hood days. And I first saw you there.” 

He turned a frank, glad glance upon her 
that made her color deepen. 

Then he drew her on to talk of herself, 


400 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

what she had done in these three years, how 
delightful they had been, and how life had 
grown in meaning and purpose. It was so 
easy to talk to him about the duty of living- 
up to higher ideals. She could see the enthu- 
siasm kindle in his face. Like Mr. Morse, he 
meant to express life so that others could see 
its true value. 

“ I am sorry to go,” he said, “ but it 
will not be a three years’ absence this time. 
I’m going to take a rare holiday. Miss 
Craven, I thank you sincerely for your 
friendly hospitality. And now I must say 
good-by to you both. Wish the others a 
bright future.” 

And though he held Helen’s hand, he did 
not glance up in her eyes. Her cheeks had a 
troubled, wavering flush. 

They had walked beyond the college 
grounds. He touched his hat and was oft 
with his energetic stride that had a certain 
grace. 

‘‘ Hello ! ” as they turned. 

She had been delighted to see her cousin 
after the exercises. Mr. Morse had met him 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 


401 

and taken him in charge, and they had been 
exploring the college buildings, to his great 
satisfaction. The laboratory, the museum, 
with its really fine if not large collection, and 
the library had proved objects of great inter- 
est. 

‘‘ You have been so good,’’ she said- grate- 
fully to Mr. Morse. I’ve had such a very 
little leisure — ” 

Nat, in a way, was my guest,” he re- 
turned smilingly. 

And I’ve had just a splendid time. I 
shall be so packed with new ideas that I will 
be a year or two getting them to fit in the 
spaces. Oh, you needn’t mind — we’ll have 
our visit some other time! You won’t melt 
away if all this airy fabric resolves itself into 
dreams.” 

Miss Grant ! Miss Grant I Come, they 
want you. All the graduates are being hunted 
up.” 

She waved her hand to the two she was 
leaving, and followed her mate to the ban- 
queting-room. A hearty clamor of voices 
greeted her. Miss Brooks had been prevailed 


402 


HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 


Upon to preside. Five honor girls were seated 
on one side, and Helen took her place next to 
the chief. First, the voices joined in one of 
the college hymns for invocation. Miss 
Brooks made a brief address, and then they 
proceeded to the feast. The table was in a 
glow of cut glass and silver, of flowers and 
wax candles; everything beautiful had been 
begged or borrowed, every one was in lovely 
evening attire. 

They were a little grave at first; then the 
fun began. They talked of how they had 
felt as freshmen, the hills of difficulty, the 
sloughs of despond, the hopes and confidence 
that had been so cruelly dashed to earth, the 
fear of not passing, the awkwardness at 
games, the indifference to the gymnasium, and 
then the enthusiasm over all the matches, the 
stunts, the winning side, the learning to take 
defeat bravely. So it ran through all; yet, 
to Helen there was a throbbing undercurrent, 
as if a voice sang, “ The last time, the last 
time.” 

She thought of how this one had gained 
unexpected honors, how that one had fallen 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 


403 

out; how few had done anything disgraceful, 
how many had achieved success in their chosen 
line. They feasted and jested, then the 
speeches and toasts began. Were they all so 
gay to keep from the thought of parting? 

And at length came the songs, college 
choruses and glees, then a little graver ones 
in honor of the “ Mistress and Mother ’’ of 
adoption, the happy years, the glowing hopes 
of the future. And then all rose and joined 
hands in a circle, moving slowly to “ Auld 
Lang Syne.” Did the voices falter a little, 
the voices that such a brief while ago had 
rung with merriment? Kisses were ex- 
changed in silence, good wishes in tones 
pathetic, tremulous. 

It was late when Helen joined her friends, 
and they soon dispersed for the night. 

They are the loveliest lot I have ever 
fallen in with ! ” declared Lorraine, enthusi- 
astic over her evening. “ And just think ! 
Miss Craven has planned the most splendid 
time that counts us all in, a house-party. And 
she’s going to take Shirley Chardavoyne home 
with her. Mrs. Bell is to come, Mr. Morse, 


404 HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 

and our dear professor, and can’t you ask 
that fine young fellow who seemed to know 
you so well? Why, it will be just the loveliest 
thing! If I hadn’t any folks, I should beg 
Miss Craven to adopt me.” 

They talked it over again the next morning 
and appointed the time. Oh, the hurrying 
and frantic questions, the loading of trunks, 
the hugs and kisses and tearful eyes, promises 
to write, to meet, the quiet girls with grave 
faces I Many were coming back — yes, even 
the seniors could visit their Alma Mater. 

Helen tried to keep her voice steady amid 
the many good-byes. Teachers, professors, 
girl friends that had never seemed so dear, 
days that had known so much joy and satis- 
faction, that had been crowned with the riches 
of knowledge, that had developed and 
strengthened character, that had made one 
more earnest about the great things of life, 
the finer possibilities; all were in the past. 

Then her own little party was in the train. 
Mrs. Bell sat beside her, but did not talk, 
only smiled now and then, gravely sweet, as 
if there was some hidden understanding that 


THE LAST LEAF OF COLLEGE LIFE 


405 

said, Be of good cheer. For whatever hap- 
pens, it will all be right.” 

She turned to look out of the window. The 
dear old buildings were more and more hidden 
by the trees, and now the spire was lost. She 
was going out of sight of it all, to a new ex- 
perience, to new duties. Ah, she was no 
longer Helen Grant, Senior, although it 
proved that her connection with the college 
that was so dear to her was not yet broken, 
as we shall learn from the next book, “ Helen 
Grant, Graduate.” 






\ 


o 

o 



■•V 


4 * 



/ 4'^ \ 

,0^ *•••• '*b a'*' .•‘'** ,0^ '♦■• 





4 *^ 


!kP “TS 


' ®A ‘^•’ A® V '»3'«* ,4^' 'o^ » 

* » • o^ .< 5 r *•••'* \^ !>*•»# 

» •_ a'v 4.jp^y?v^«» .A A. 



* I ^ 



* <l,“ C' * ^€>€4/^%^ i* * ^-CiM^* 

< V ♦•/••• aO * • •» O « ^ O^ *»,y 


^ A> 


* 

»^** "*6 4 , 4 ' .•“• 

o/xv^^flk^» 'n, <"fr •* 



o 

♦ ^V - 5 ^ « 


^o • * A 'O . * . 0 ^ 

*4 '^o ^ d^ O*** 



» <X." O *• -Of/v - • ^ 

o,» * • / 1 • ^0 


- "tt. .'i^ksr. .< 1 ^ 'jv' 5 .^/,.*. "t 




ji^ f<^ ‘UJ* ■*© *’ a'*'' •'’•■. 



• '^rw •* 

♦ <.p '^-a, • 

'''- fr 


^0 «» fr^** ♦ ^O 

• • O c» > K^Mr%RC./7k « •« 




- ^ -\y » 

.* 

* o 



° N*-^ °'*‘rx • 

‘'•-o’ 


• C.^ 

4 * <t!^ ‘'•‘'6 

^ ' 0 *** A -o 

-V' . • ^ ' * ♦ ^Or 0 ’ " • • ^o A^' • ‘ ^ 

i’^ -#>,.^< .v^^CV- ->«_._- 4 - -V^^* ^-f'. 





’ .cr ^ <> 'o.*’ , 0 ^ *4 

0 ^ 0 ’ " • ♦ ^ 6 ^ o®"*-* 

C •e<5:^>«k^- o ♦’i*/r553b» ^ 0 • -o 



>' /V 

> ,*• f. •«; 


V ^ •* 

>o< • 

- WERT ■* 

BINDING 


..rantville. Pa 


NovOec 1935 

^¥f4Kiu9kti^ ®oa«d 


•3 

O AJ 

(I- o A r 

W. '•-’' A'' ^ ‘..O* 




► *6 






